Author: admin

  • The Devil’s Pact Chapter 10: The Trap is Set

    Font size : +


    The Devil’s Pact
    by mypenname3000
    Copyright 2013

    Chapter Ten: The Trap is Set

    There was a soft knock at the door, bursting the bubble of my dream. “Good morning, Louise,” Madeleine greeted, her voice muffled through the door, “breakfast is ready.”

    “Okay,” I said groggily and rolled out of bed, stretching.

    I had been dreaming about Susanne, being her slave again. It was a common dream I had. It played out in minute variants: sometimes I would be forced to be her slave, others I would crawl on my knees and beg her. A few, Susanne would be my slave, crawling before me. Regret stabbed through me. What would my life have been like if I had not been dominated by Susanne. Would I have married Kurt? Would I have had children, watched them proudly grow up. A Warlock stole your life, your dreams. Mark had already done irreparable damage to these womens’ lives. I needed to stop him before he destroyed more.

    My body was sore from spending most of yesterday in a car watching the Fitzsimmons house, gathering intelligence, as the military would say. And what I learned was daunting. When I arrived yesterday, Mark and his girlfriend, Mary were out of town, leaving behind two Thralls; the teenage Allison and Desiree Fitzsimmons. Yesterday, I had performed the Prayer of Zanah on the two women. When the time came, Mark would find his own slaves turned against him. Then, I had returned back to my car to watch. To wait.

    Near 8 PM, Mark returned with a car full of naked women. There were five of them, all clearly Thralls of Mark. It was a setback. The best way to deal with a Warlock, particularly a male Warlock was to seduce him, or let him think he was seducing you. But, I found it was more satisfying, however, to turn his thralls against him. The prick deserved a little comeuppance. But five more Thralls would make that vastly harder. I would need to get the odds back in my favor before I could make my move. And if Mark kept adding to his harem, this could drag on for a while.

    Maybe I should go the easy route and let Mark seduce me. It wouldn’t be hard. Although I was fifty-one, I appeared as my attractive, eighteen year old self. I had the perky tits and tight ass of a teenager. One of the Gifts God gave me to fight Evil. I could let Mark seduce me, but that was too good for him. He deserved to be humiliated, to know fear. To know that when he came in my pussy that would be the end of all his fun! I had dealt with far worse Warlocks in the last thirty-years and Mark would not stand a chance.

    God, I prayed silently, grant me the strength to save these women, grant me the courage to face this challenge, and grant me the guidance to see it quickly ended. In the name of the Father, the Son, and Holy Spirit, Amen!

    I felt better after praying, and got dressed. After breakfast, I could sit here in Madeleine’s house, at her dining room table, and watch the Warlock, wait for my opening. Last night, thanks to God’s Providence, Madeleine, out of the goodness of her heart, offered me a place to stay. I was parked on the street in front of her house when she walked up to the car with two cups of tea and asked if I need to talk. Sensing God’s Providence, I said the first story that popped into my head. I suspected my husband was shacking up with Desiree and wanted proof. I flew all the way out from Chicago to confront him. Madeleine had a good heart and offered me her guest bedroom.

    “There’s a good view of that hussy’s house from my breakfast nook,” Madeleine had told me in a sexy, southern twang. “Doesn’t that sound better than sittin’ in your car, sugar?”

    I left the bedroom, after dressing in a white skirt and red blouse, I headed for the kitchen. Madeleine was pouring a thermos of coffee and I paused to admire her fine rump beneath her business skirt. She was a fit looking, thirty-something, who was recently divorced. She had made a simple breakfast of yogurt sprinkled with granola for me and pointed to a fresh pot of coffee. She apologized, but she had to go to work early.

    “You can stay as long as you need to, sugar,” Madeleine said, her southern twang melting my cunt. “My husband was a no good horndog, too. That’s why I kicked his ass to the curb.” She gave me a comforting hug and kissed my forehead, I wished she kissed my lips, and headed out the door. She was off to her office job in a respectable looking skirt and blouse. I sighed in regret, watching that fine ass sway out of the kitchen. It was a shame she was straight. I gave her some subtle signs last night and she didn’t bite, or even notice that I was flirting with her.

    I missed staying with Sarai already, but I would preserver.

    I looked out the window in time to see the Warlock, Mark jog by, naked save for a pair of running shoes. I winced. He was an overweight man, his fat jiggling as he ran. He must have wished for some powerful mind control to be so confident in jogging naked. I angrily stabbed at my yogurt with a spoon.

    You won’t be so confident for long, prick!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I was breathless when I returned form my jog and my romp with Anastasia, who lived across the street. When I awoke this morning, I decided I need to get in better shape for Mary. She was such a beautiful creature she deserved a man that at least tried to not be an overweight slob. After yesterday’s naked walk through the hotel and drive back to South Hill, I found I liked the freedom of going nude, so I set off jogging, my dick flapping in the wind.

    It was an interesting experience. I was stopped three times by Puyallup Police officers once by a Pierce County Sheriff deputy. I had thought long and hard how I wanted to handle the police, so I was ready. I gave each cop two, simple orders: “I am Mark Glassner and whatever I am doing is perfectly legal, and anyone who approaches you and says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ or ‘I am Mary Sullivan,’ do what they say without question.” Each cop would then apologize for bothering me and walk back to their cars and drive off.

    On my jog, passing cars honked at me and insults were hurled as they sped by. I didn’t mind. They were lesser men and women, mere ants cursing their betters. Other joggers would cross the street or bolt the other way while pulling out cell phones to call 911 on me. I did catch up to one pretty woman in her late twenties, with a round ass covered in tight, black leggings and a pink, Lycra tanktop that fit her like a second skin. Her name was Anastasia and I invited her to join the Naked Jogging Club. She was more than happy to be the first recruit. Needless to say, jogging was a lot easier when a woman’s beautiful, naked ass jiggled and bounced in front of me. When we reached her house, across the street from the Fitzsimmons, I fucked Anastasia in the kitchen while her husband showered upstairs.

    When I walked into my house, Desiree was leading the sluts and Mary in some type of aerobics. Apparently, Mary wanted to make sure the girls kept their bodies nice and tight. Naturally, the exercise devolved into an orgy for an hour, a better way to get some cardio I thought. Everyone was covered in fluids and sweat, so showers were in order. Mary and I went first, as befitted our station.

    “You going to see that friend today, the real estate broker?” I asked her as she washed my back.

    “Yeah, Alice,” Mary answered.

    “Alice, huh, is she cute?”

    “Yes,” Mary answered playfully. “And happily married, so stay away.” Mary emphasized her point by poking me in the back.

    “Sure, Mare,” I told her. “There are plenty of women in the world for me to fuck.”

    “Good,” Mary said. “Anyways, I had an idea were we could build out mansion at.”

    “Oh yeah, where at?” I asked.

    “Behind the house at the end of the cul-de-sac is a large field that they started to build a housing development in. We could bulldoze that last house and extend the road and build back there. It has a gorgeous view of Mount Rainier from back there, and the Puyallup Valley.”

    “Okay,” I said with a nod. Mary was an artist and had far more appreciation for atheistic then I did. “I trust your judgment, Mare.” She beamed at me, turning around so I could wash her back.

    “So, are you really going to rob a bank?” Mary asked as I scrubbed her back with a loofah
    .
    “Yeah,” I said. “I’ve always kinda wanted to. I think I’ll take Violet along with me.”

    Mary turned around so I could start washing her front. “Oh, you want to get more of her tight cunt,” she said with wry smile.

    I couldn’t deny that her tight, teenage cunt was a bonus. “No, there’s an Amber Alert out for her,” I said, as I started washing her flat stomach. I wanted to start with her small, perky breasts, but the I decided to tease her a bit. “I called her mother before I went jogging when I saw the alert on the news, but it might be a few days before the police aren’t actively looking for her.” I paused. “And me.”

    Mary nodded. “Well, you are the only one of us that could talk your way out of any problems.”

    “You could’ve had the same power,” I pointed out. I looked at her and asked, “Why didn’t you? I meant to ask but then the Devil gave me that gem and …”

    Mary thought for a moment, then finally answered, “I didn’t want the responsibility of that much power.” She swallowed. “You can do a lot of harm, Mark. Hell, you have done a lot of harm, and some of that was at my request.” There was a pregnant pause. “I mean, don’t you ever feel guilty for what we do to the sluts?”

    “No,” I said without hesitation. “When I got these powers, I told myself I was above such petty concerns. I only felt guilt for what I did to you.” I said. “Shit, I still feel guilty.”

    Mary rubbed my arm. “I forgave you,” she said, and leaned in to kiss me. It made me feel a little better. “But how do you stop feeling guilt?”

    “You just need to tell yourself your better than all the rest of them,” I told her. “We are better than other people, than the sluts. We’re special, and they’re not.”

    “That’s it?”

    “Yeah,” I answered. She sighed, and hugged me tightly and her body shook and I realized she was crying. I froze. I didn’t know what to do, what to say. I didn’t have a lot of experience comforting crying women. I just squeezed her back, stroking her wet hair. “I … uh. We can …” I cleared my throat, “We can let the sluts go. Just say the word, Mare. We don’t need them. I don’t need them. We just need each other.”

    “I … I can’t,” Mary sobbed. “There’s this voice, whispering to me, telling me its wrong. But my body, my pussy, is telling me its so very right.”

    “So, which voice do you want to listen too?”

    She sobbed, “My pussy.” Mary relaxed in my arms, tension fleeing her body. “Make love to me, Mark. Make me forget.”

    Her lips were passion on mine, her tongue writhing in my mouth. Her wet body pressed against me, soft and firm. My cock hardened between us and my hands roamed her sleek body. I felt her plump ass, kneading a cheek between my hands, while my other hand found a firm breast and hard nipple. Her groin rubbed against me, seeking for my hard cock. Her soft hands ran down my back, across my side and found my hard cock and guided it to her wet vulva. We moaned together as my cock slid inside her, agonizingly slow. Our nerves were on fire with passion for each other and our hips found a slow, steady rhythm.

    “My stallion,” Mary moaned, “my handsome stallion, fuck me harder! I need it!”

    I gripped her hips and started thrusting hard. Mary groaned and clawed my back. “My sweet filly!” I panted. “You’re all I need.”

    “Give me your cum!” she ordered wantonly. “Oh, I need it! Warm and sticky! My pussy needs it!”

    “Here it comes, Mare!” I gasped and unloaded into my love; one, two, three powerful jets of semen. Mary’s cunt convulsed about my cock, squeezing it with a velvety warmth and she gasped as her passion overtook her.

    Mary clung to me in the shower, her face pressed against my chest, my cock growing soft inside her pussy. We didn’t say a word, we just enjoyed the warm water spraying over us and enjoyed the comfort of each other. Holding my love, being held by her. This was all I really needed. The sluts, the women I made fuck me, they were just fun, just pleasant diversions. This is what was real, what mattered. Somehow, Mary had become my whole world in just a short time. I would have gladly stayed like this forever, but the hot water heater had other ideas.

    Mary seemed in a better mood when we slipped out of the cold shower. She grabbed a towel and playfully dried me off. She then insisted on shaving me and only managed to nick me three times. She giggled each time, tearing a piece of toilet and sticking them to the cuts. From guest bathroom we could here a lot of shrieks and giggles as the sluts were forced to take cold showers.

    “The mansion is definitely going to need some heavy duty water heaters,” I told Mare as we checked in on the sluts. “Like a hotel.”

    Mary nodded, watching Korina shivering in the shower as she quickly washed her body.

    As Mary and I prepared to leave to run our errands, we left instructions for the sluts. Xiu, Fiona, and Korina needed clothes, so I sent them out with Desiree to buy some. They had to wear Desiree’s old clothes that didn’t fit any of them well and no one was happy about that. Allison was charged with cleaning the house. She seemed disappointed, probably because she’d been cooped up in the house all weekend. So, I promised I would spend some one on one time with her when I returned and that brightened her up. Violet was wearing the same pink dress she wore yesterday, and I decided to take her clothes shopping after I robbed a bank or three.

    “Be careful,” Mary ordered, kissing me. “Do you have your crystal?”

    Friday night, when Mary had made her Pact, the Devil had surprised us with a crystal, saying, “If you are ever in trouble, hold this crystal and say, ‘Lilith, appear before me.’ ” Mary and I were both worried about what it meant and I decided to keep the crystal with me. When I went jogging this morning, I was clutching it in my bare hand.

    “Yeah, it’s right here,” I said, pulling it out of my jean pocket for a moment, and showing it to her. Mary relaxed. “I love you, Mare.”

    “Love you, too, hun.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I was on my third cup of coffee as I boredly watched the Fitzsimmons house. Nothing had happened since Mark returned from his jog. The disgusting pervert had returned with a naked woman, took her inside the house across the street and left there fifteen minutes later with a smile on his face. The poor woman was married and I saw her kiss her husband goodbye from the open doorway in a loose dressing gown.

    Did Mark make the husband watch? Did the pervert get off on making the man watch the women he loved get violated before him. Mark made Desiree’s husband, Brandon, watch him defile her. Fucking Warlocks. My fingers slipped under my skirt. The woman across the street was quite beautiful. I bet Mark fucked her, bent over a table. I moaned, slowly rubbing my clit in delicious circles. Her husband was sitting in the corner, looking sad and pathetic while his wife howled and moaned like a whore for Mark.

    I started fucking my fingers slowly in and out of my cunt. The woman would be a whore for Mark. That’s what he did. Degrade women. Turning them into his cumbuckets. I bit my lip, imaging the woman’s breasts. They looked like a nice pair beneath that silk robe. With hard nipples. And her mouth, moaning wantonly. She should put that mouth to better use. I came, picturing the woman between my thighs, her fingers fucking into my pussy while Mark looked on, looking sad and pathetic while his whore pleasured me. I licked my fingers clean and went back to watching.

    Nothing else had happened for two more hours, when the garage doors slid open. The silver Mustang pulled out first. I could just make out Mark and a teenage girl as the Mustang roared down the street, followed quickly by one of the red-heads in a maroon convertible Volkswagen Eos. I rushed outside to follow her. This might be my only chance to catch Marks number one woman alone. I got into the black BMW 7-series I borrowed from Brandon and fumbled at the keys. Mary roared off up the street, driving almost as fast as Mark had, and a third car, a white BMW driven by Desiree and crowded with three other women pulled out onto the street.

    The Eos was gone, but there was a red-head in the second car. Maybe she was Mary? Probably not, Mary was likely the one driving her own car. I made the decision to follow four ladies. Maybe I could get the opportunity to perform the Prayer of Zanah on one of them, or all of them, and get the odds back in my favor. I waited for the white BMW to pass and pulled out behind it, my heart thumping in excitement.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I kept glancing at Violet’s coltish legs peaking out underneath her pink skirt as I drove my Mustang out of the housing development onto Shaw Road. I placed a hand on her thigh, sliding up under her skirt and Violet beamed at me, her face flush with excitement.

    “Thank you for letting me come with you, Master,” she said in a cheerful soprano.

    She was a cute fifteen year old. Her brown hair was pulled into two pigtails over her ears, tied off with pink ribbons. Her breasts were small and shapely and her body slim with youth beneath the conservative dress she wore. That dress would definitely not do, my sluts needed to show the world just how whorish they were.

    “You ever sucked a dick, Violet?” I asked.

    Violet shook her head, blushing. She was a virgin before I fucked her in the elevator yesterday. Her hands reached out and she gently rubbed my cock, feeling it harden in my pants. “W-would you like me, to Master?” she nervously asked.

    “Definitely,” I answered.

    There was a metallic rasp as she slowly drew my zipper down and then her warm, delicate hand reached into my pants and pulled out my hard cock. She bent down, her breath warm on my cock as she slowly ran her hand up and down on my dick. She tentatively stuck out her tongue, licking up the shaft and brushing the sensitive head.

    “Just like that,” I told her. “Use more pressure, yeah that’s good.” Her tongue felt amazing as she lapped at my cock. “Stroke the shaft and cup the balls.” I wince as she squeezed a ball. “Gently with the balls.”

    “Sorry, Master,” she apologized.

    “Now, suck the tip into your mouth, be careful with your teeth,” I told her. “You can brush the cock with them, just don’t bite hard. Ohh, yeah that’s nice. Keep doing that with your tongue.” She had the head of my cock in her mouth and was swirling her tongue around it. “Suck it like a lolipop. Oh fuck that’s good. And see how much you can fit in your mouth.”

    She was bobbing her head now, moving slowly down until my cock brushed the back of her throat and then rising up. It wasn’t the best blowjob I ever had, but knowing it was her first added a certain spice to her uncertainty. She was sucking harder and I watched as her right hand drifted over to her thighs and slip up under her dress to start fingering her cunt. Horny little slut.

    She was turning into a great slut. I was proud of her, and stroked her brown hair. “I’m gonna cum, slut,” I told her. “So don’t be surprised. Try to swallow what you can.” And then I erupted into her mouth, semen spilling out the corners of her lips. She tried to pull away, but I held her down. When I was finished, I let her sit up.

    She was breathing hard, cum smeared across her lips and tears ran down her face. “Was it good?” she asked, wiping at her tears.

    “It was great!” I told her, kissing her forehead. “You’re turning into a good, little slut. I’m very proud of you.”

    “Thank you, Master,” she said, smiling happily, still masturbating. When she came on her fingers, I pulled them to my mouth and sucked her juices off her digits. She had a light, barely spicy flavor.

    We made a quick stop at Dick’s Sporting Goods at the South Hill Mall where I grabbed a bunch of duffle bags. I was so excited to rob a bank, I didn’t even spend the time to give the cashier a nice fucking. I needed to remember to go back to Dick’s and look Ambrosia up. With a name like that, I hoped her pussy tasted wonderful.

    I pulled onto highway 512 towards, heading west to Parkland and the Bank of America that screwed me over two years ago. When my debit card got stolen and my accounts emptied, I filed a claim. But the branch manager, an asshole named Ted, dicked around with appeals process and I barely recovered half of my money. I had to crash on a friends couch for two months while I got back on my feat.

    As I raced down 512, Violet got to practice her blowjobs some more. This time, she didn’t pull away as I came in her mouth.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I followed Mark’s thralls towards a mall and parked near them and discreetly followed the four women through the parking lot. The only one I knew was Desiree, who I had imprinted last night. The other three women were dressed in ill-fighting clothes. There was a black-haired women with short hair and a blue eyes, a strawberry-blond that might be Mark’s girlfriend, Mary, and a short, Asian woman

    Please God, I prayed, give me the opportunity to save these women. Then I followed them into the mall. I just needed to be patient and be careful and God would grant me the opportunities I needed.

    They led me to a clothing store, Old Navy, and I realized why they were here. The three new Thralls in the ill-fitting clothes had arrived naked last night. Wherever Mark had found these women, he didn’t bother to bring any of their clothes. I browsed the clothing racks and watched the women out of the corners of my eyes as they spread out across the store.

    “Hi, welcome to Old Navy,” a nasally pitched, effeminate voice asked me. I turned to see a slim young man whose nametag read, “Gabe.”

    I blinked in surprise. He had a faint, blue-black aura about him. Mark must have been here and given him a minor order. The aura was fading and would probably be gone in another week or so. He was not under any lasting commands or had suffered any personality changes

    “I’m fine,” I told him.

    One of the girls, the red-head, was heading for the changing room and I pushed past Gabe, grabbing the first shirt off the rack. Gabe protested, but I ignored him. I reached the changing area in the back but not before the red-head closed the door. Shoot. Thinking quickly, I knocked on the door.

    “Yes,” she answered.

    “Hi, I’m Louise with Old Navy and I just need to talk to you.”

    The red-head opened the door, frowning at me. I moved quickly, shoving my hand over her mouth and pushing her back into the changing room. I shoved my hand down her loose-fitting jeans and found her hairy pussy. She struggled and tried to bite my hand covering her mouth. My finger found her cunt and wiggled in, fingerfucking her hard and fast. Being transformed into a sex slave by a Warlock usually left the woman incapable of resisting a sexually assault.

    Not this woman, however.

    My face stung as she slapped me and I had to pull my hand away to block the second blow. She started to scream so I silenced her the only way I could, kissing her hard while I pinned one of her arms to the wall. She still had one hand free and clawed at my hair, trying to pull me off her lips. My thumb found her clit, rubbing in small, fast circles and she stiffened in my arms. Her cunt was getting wet as her body began to react to my stimulation.

    I could feel the resistance fleeing her body. The hand pulling at my hair relaxed its grip, the tension in her body slowly bleeding away. Her lips, tightly closed at first, relaxed and I shoved my tongue into her mouth, tasting the mint of toothpaste. Her hips started to shift as the pleasure from her pussy slowly spread throughout her body.

    She surrendered to me.

    Her lips were hot on mine she kissed me back, her hips writhed on my hand. Her hand gripped my hair, pulling me tight against her as she moaned into my mouth. I let go her other arm and she wrapped it around me, caressing my back through my blouse. I slipped that hand up her shirt and found a large breast, gently caressing and squeezing her soft, firmness. I found her aerola and gently circled her nipple before I finally rolled the turgid nub between my fingers.

    The red-headed shuddered in my arms as her orgasm began to roll through her body. Without thinking, my hand that was groping her breast slid down to my own, wet pussy and coated my finger with my juices. Still fingering her, extending the orgasm, I quickly drew the Mark of Qayin on her forehead with my juices and prayed, “Zanah!”

    One down. Two to go.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I pulled the Mustang into the parking lot of the Parkland Bank of America, a brick building on Pacific Avenue and told Violet to wait in the car. With an excited jaunt in my step, I walked into the bank. There was a short line of customers queuing to deal with the bank tellers, a few more sitting at desks, talking to loan officers, and one fat security guard.

    “I need to speak with all the staff in the back right now!” I hollered loudly. Confused, the staff led me back into the bank by the vault and gathered about me. “Who’s the manager?”

    Ted turned out to still be the manager. It couldn’t be more perfect. I told him to open the vault. “There’s a time lock,” Ted protested.

    “I’ll wait,” I said. I grabbed a buxom, honey-blonde teller and pulled her next to me. “Ted, open the vault and everyone else go back to your jobs and ignore everything Ted and I do. Except for you, Monica,” I told the buxom teller. “Let’s see what you look like naked.”

    She flushed, and untied the decorative scarf around her neck that partially covered the cleavage revealed by her low-cut, blue blouse. Her large tits were supported by a lacy, black bra which came off next. Her tits were still perky with youth and her light pink aerola’s were large, with fat nipples jutting proudly out. As she unzipped her black skirt I hefted one her tit, feeling the plump firmness of her breast. She shivered as I rubbed her aerola.

    “I’m going to fuck you hard, whore,” I told her, “and you’re going to love every minute of it.”

    Monica flushed and licked her lips as she peeled off her pantyhose and black panties. Her bush was a darker brown, neatly trimmed and her pussy lips were large and protruded out past her pubes. I bent her over a table, ran my hand through her cunt, feeling her getting wet at my touch. I stuck a finger inside her pussy and she wiggled her hips in pleasure. I coated my finger with her juices and then shoved it up her ass.

    I fucked my finger in a few times then pulled it out of her ass and replaced it with my cock. She gasped in surprise and then growled in pleasure as my cock slowly sank into the warm tightness of her ass. “Oh my god!” she gasped. “That’s amazing!”

    “You’ve never been fucked up the ass before,” I asked, plumbing her bowels with hard thrusts.

    “No,” she panted. “My husband he always wants to, but I thought it would hurt!”

    “What a bad wife,” I said, slapping her ass. “You let me fuck your ass and not your husband

    “I am,” she moaned. “I’m such a bad wife. He always wants me to give him blowjobs, too, but I always say no.”

    “From now on, bitch, you do what ever filthy things your husband wants,” I growled, rubbing my hand down her back. “And do it with a smile on your whorish face!”

    “Yes,” she panted. “I’ll be a good wife from now on.” Her orgasm rolled through her body, ass clenching on my cock.

    I grabbed her purse and pulled out her cell phone, flipping through her address book while I fucked her slowly. “What’s your husband’s name?” I asked. “Jonathon,” she answered, breathless. I found her husband and gave him a ring.

    “Hey, cutiepie,” Jonathon answered.

    “This is Mark,” I said. “I’m with your wife. I’ve been counseling her.” I put the phone on speaker and sit it on the table. “Say hi to your husband.”

    A look of panic crossed Monica’s face. “Hi, sweetie,” she said, trying to sound casual as I started fucking her ass hard again.

    “What kind of counseling,” Jonathon asked, sounding concerned.

    “Your wife tells me she’s had problems doing certain things in the bedroom,” I said. Monica bit her lip to stifle a moan. “But, I’ve helped your wife understand that its her duty to do whatever perverted things her husbands wants. Right, Monica?”

    “Yeah, Jonathon,” Monica panted, her voice was thick with excitement as my cock reamed her ass. “I’m going to let you fuck my ass, or I’ll give you blowjobs.”

    “Really?” he asked, sounding excited.

    “Y-yeah, sweetie!” Monica gasped and then clasped a hand over her mouth to stifle another moan.

    “Man, Mark, how can I repay,” Jonathon said, excited.

    “Your wife’s already covered the payment,” I told him, enjoying his wife’s ass on my cock.

    “I love you, cutiepie,” Jonathon said.

    “Oh, I love you, too, Jonathon,” Monica whispered and then she started to moan, her ass clenching on my cock. She quickly slapped her hand over her lips and as she came on my cock. Her other hand fumbled to hang up the phone. “I’m such a bad wife!” she moaned as her orgasm continued to ripple through her body. “Such a terrible wife!”

    My balls boiled and I shot my cum up her ass as her body shook. I gritted my teeth as I enjoyed her tight ass and my pleasure coursing through my body. Breathing hard, I pulled out of her ass. Monica continued shaking, her face in her hands and I realized she was crying. Guilt stabbed through me, and I beat it back down. You’re above guilt, Mark. She’s just an ant.

    “Oh, god, what have I done,” she sobbed.

    I rubbed her shoulder. “You have nothing to fill guilty about,” I told her. “You came twice, right?”

    She sniffed. “Yeah. I never came so hard in my life,” she said, a smile ghosting her lips.

    “You should never feel guilty about something as nice as cumming,” I told her. “You should never feel guilty about anything you do with man or a woman.”

    “A woman?” she asked and I saw something in her eyes. Desire?

    “You want to be with a woman?”

    She nodded, shyly. “I’ve … thought about it. With Kylie.”

    “The cute red-head?” I asked, referring to the other bank teller I thought about fucking.

    There was a series of beeps and the bank vault was opened and Ted started filling the black duffel bags with bundles of bills. I called for Kylie to come back here as Monica started getting dress. “Kylie, I want you and Monica to go to a hotel on your lunch.” There was a no-tell motel up the street from here, the Blue Spruce, that had hourly rates. “And explore any desires you two might have for each other. And if you enjoy yourself, go home with Monica and give her husband a special treat.”

    “Okay,” Kylie said, giving Monica shy smile. Monica flushed and returned the smile.

    I made Ted carry the duffle bags out to my Mustang where Violet waited, playing around on her smart phone. I popped the trunk and Ted threw the bags in. I started the car and Violet greeted me with an eager kiss, her tongue a little timid as it wriggled into my mouth.

    “Did it go well, Master,” she asked.

    I nodded, pulling my cock out, dirty from Monica’s ass. Violet knew what to do, and bent down. Her nose wrinkled, but she engulfed my cock anyways. “That’s ass your tasting,” I told her. “Good sluts clean their master’s cock after its been in a whore’s ass.”

    Violet was getting quite skilled at blowjobs.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “How are you doing, Mary?” Alice greeted me with a friendly hug.

    We were standing in her office at Evergreen Realty. Alice had been a good friend to my older sister, Shannon. Unlike Shannon’s other friends, Alice had always been kind and friendly to me and would provide a shoulder to cry on. We kept close on facebook after she graduated high school and I had even been a bridesmaid in her wedding last year.

    “I’m engaged,” I told her, excitedly, holding out the black diamond ring Mark had given me Saturday night.

    “Oh that’s amazing,” Alice cooed. “So Mike finally proposed.”

    I shook my head. “We broke up. His name is Mark and I know its fast, but he’s the one. I just know it.”

    “Wow,” Alice said, a little flummoxed. “You sure you’re not rushing things.”

    “I’m not,” I told her. “I’ve never been happier. Mark is the greatest guy in the world.”

    Alice hugged me again and I became aware of her body pressing up against me, the curve of her breasts, the warmth of her breath on my neck, her thigh pressings on my hip. Alice kept hugging her, longer than she should. Is she into me? Alice had always been a friend, but could she be more? My heart beat loudly in my chest as I considered that possibility.

    Alice was beautiful; large, hazel eyes with long lashes were the center-point of an attractive, round face with full, kissable lips. Her hair was a thick and full bodied, a raven black that fell about her shoulders. She had been wearing a pinstriped, charcoal blazer over a blue halter top, her cleavage on display. Her hips and butt filled out her matching charcoal pants very nicely.

    Alice finally broke the hug, her cheeks bright with excitement, her lips moist. Alice’s slim fingers grasped my hand and she guide me to her desk and a chair that lay on the side. We sat down, next to each other and she laid out a binder with property listings. She leaned close to me, her flowery perfume making me a little lightheaded with its fragrance. Our hands kept brushing each other as examined the binder, every touch fueling the fire burning in my womb.

    “It’s getting a little hot in here,” Alice said, unbuttoning her blazer and pulling it off. Her halter top was very low cut, her snowy breasts almost completely exposed. The left strap of a blue-gray, lacy bra peaked out from beneath her halter top.

    Alice sat back down, scooting even closer, leaning in so I could not help but see down her cleavage. She turned the page in the catalog and pointed at a cute, ranch-style house while her other hand casually rested on my thigh. Fire burned at her touch, running up my thigh to my moistening pussy and I shifted in my seat, my thighs rubbing pleasurably against my clit.

    “This is a cute house,” I said, pretending to ignore her hand. If Alice wanted to seduce me, I was happy to let her.

    “I know,” Alice purred, her hand slowly inching up my thigh. “It’s two bedrooms and one-and-a-half baths. The perfect house for a young couple.” Her hand was higher, pushing under my skirt. “Have you and Mark set a date, yet?”

    “A date?” I asked, turning to face her. She was just inches away, her lips wet and red. It was getting hard to think as fire coursed through my veins.

    “For your wedding.” Her lips were so close to mine. Her hand was inching higher on my thigh, almost at my pussy.

    “No,” I said, “we …”

    Fireworks exploded as Alice lips met mine. They were soft and inviting and her tongue pressed at my mouth. I opened my lips for her, tilting my head to the side. Her tongue was wresting with my own, then pulled back, inviting me in. I accepted, exploring her mouth eagerly, playing with her tongue. And her soft hand slid higher, so near the heat beneath my legs.

    Alice broke the kiss. We were both breathless and flushed with excitement. “There’s this motel,” Alice said, carefully. “We could …”

    “Yes,” I whispered huskily and a shiver of pleasure ran through my body as her fingers finally brushed my wet vulva through my panties.

    We rushed out of her office, trying to act normal as we excitedly made our way through her work. “Just going to show Mary a few houses,” she told her boss, trying to sound casual. Our lust must be so obvious. He wasn’t going to buy the lie. How could he not hear my heart thudding with desire in my chest. We positively exuded desire.

    “Okay,” he mumbled, and went back to talking with the receptionist.

    “Cute car,” Alice complimented when she saw my Eos.

    “Mark got it for me,” I told her and she gave me this knowing smile. “It’s not like that, I love him.”

    Alice paused. “Maybe we shouldn’t do this. If you love him, you don’t want to …”

    “Do you really want to stop?” I asked.

    “No,” she said, smiling. “I’m too horny to stop.”

    The motel was a dive just up the street called the Blue Spruce Motel that offered ‘hourly rates’. The facade of the U shaped building was faded blue siding, paint chipped in may places. I followed Alice into the lobby where two women; a honey-blonde woman wearing a black skirt, blue blouse, and decorative scarf and a red-head in a pale-green, wrap-around dress with a loose skirt were paying for a room with the motel manager.

    “Room 11,” the manager said, bored, handing over an actual key to the red-head, not an electromagnetic keycard that most hotels used.

    “We’re not the only ladies looking for some afternoon delight,” Alice whispered in my ear.

    Alice paid in cash for three hours and we got room 5’s key. I held Alice’s hand as she eagerly led me across the parking lot to room 5. The room was surprisingly clean, albeit a little worn. Scuffed carpeting, faded walls and frayed comforter on the two, twin sized beds.

    Alice was on me the moment the door closed, her lips hungry on mine. I wrapped my arms about her waist, pulling her close to me. Her black hair, silky soft, caressed my cheek and her soft hand stroked my arm, leaving a trail of fire where ever her finger touched. The kiss was different than with Mark. His lips were rougher, more demanding while Alice was soft and gentle. I loved Mark, loved the urgency of his kisses, but variety was the spice of life.

    Her hand trailed down my arm and gently stroked my hand. Alice brought the hand up and she broke the kiss and sucked and licked my finger while smiling shyly at me. Her tongue was pink and I was transfixed by the sight. I pressed my thighs together, feeling my juices trickle out of aroused vulva, turning my panties into a sodden mess.

    “You’re so beautiful, Mary,” Alice purred, kissing my palm. “I wish I had the courage to do this sooner.” This was surprising. I thought she was seducing me was because of my wish. When I made my Pact with the Devil last week, I wished that all women would desire me. How long had Alice been thinking about me this way? “You were just so … radiant today,” she continued purring, “I was ust helpless before your beauty.”

    Her hands trembled as she reached out and pulled my white, peasant blouse over my head. Her hand traced the strap of my lacy, gray bra, down to the cup and slipped her finger inside, brushing my achingly hard nipple. I gasped. Her fleeting touch sent pleasure coursing through my body. My bra was suddenly tight on my body, uncomfortable. I reached behind me and the bra fell away, freeing my freckled breasts.

    “So beautiful,” Alice murmured, almost in a daze. “I’ve dreamed about your breasts since you were fourteen.” Fourteen? Out of the fog of lust, rose a memory of Alice catching me coming out of the shower, naked. Her face had flushed in what I thought was embarrassment. I guess it was actually desire.

    She grasped my shoulders and guided me to the bed and, with a gentle pressure, pushed me back onto the bed. She crawled over and started kissing my right breast, licking everywhere, except my aerola and hard nipples. She licked down the slopes, the underside of my breast where sweat liked to collect, up my breastbone between my mounds. She kissed me everywhere. She circled my breast, coming ever closer to my nipple. When I thought she was finally going to reach my nipple, she started from the beginning on on my left breast.

    I was so aroused, so horny, when her lips finally, gently, reached my hard nipple, I orgasmed. It wasn’t an earth shattering orgasm, but a tiny, pleasurable one that just left me wanting more. Her lips and tongue caressed and pleasure my nipple, making sensuous love to the hard, sensitive nub. She kissed over to my right nipple, and pleasured it just as gentle and tender as my left. Her hand slipped up my thigh, slow and careful, up under my black skirt and found the sticky mess between my legs.

    I gasped as her fingers slid through my panties leg hole and touched the shaved lips of my vulva, rubbing through my labia. Alice’s wet mouth was leaving a trail of fiery kisses up my breasts, my neck, reaching my ears. She licked and nibbled on my lobe, her breath hot and moist. “So wet,” she whispered, slipping a single finger up inside me. “Did I do that?”

    “Yes!” I gasped as her finger invade my pussy. This was amazing. We could have been doing this for the last five years.

    My entire body burned with desire as she slipped a second finger inside me, moving them slowly in and out. Her lip kissed and sucked at my neck and a low, throaty moan rose from within me. Her thumb found my clit, brushing softly, tenderly. I gripped the bedspread with one hand as I writhed in passion while my other hand stretched out, finding her thigh beneath her charcoal-gray pants. My hand slid up her thigh, to her hip. I found the clasp for her pants and fumbled to open her fly, trying to use one hand.

    Finally I got her pants open, her zipper down and slid my hand inside. She wore silk pantyhose over panties and I could feel the heat and moisture of her desire. My fingers slipped into her silky pantyhose and into her satin panties. Her pubic mound was shaved bare. I slid further in and found her wet passion. Alice moaned into my ear as I lightly caressed her hard clit, running a finger down her swollen labia, and then my digit was engulfed by her warmth. My fingers matched the delicate caresses that Alice was performing on my pussy.

    “Oh, that’s nice!” Alice moaned. “Your fingers … so sweet!”

    Her lips found mine and we were kissing again, and I drink her passion. I turned on my side, pressing my bare bosom to her clothed breasts. The cotton fabric of her halter top rubbed roughly on my hard nipples. Our legs rubbed together as we gave each other pleasure, running headlong towards the cliff. Alice went over first, her body shuddering delicately.

    “Yes, Mary!” she gasped, breaking the kiss. “Oh, God, yes!”

    I followed her right over, my second orgasm sending spasms of delicious through my limbs and body. We held each other, my lips finding hers as we continued to finger each other to another orgasm and another, each more intense, more fulfilling then the one before. Gasping next to this beautiful angel, I pulled my hand out of her panties, sticky with her juices and sucked them into my mouth.

    “You taste so delicious,” I said, huskily, sitting up and moving to her feet.

    I pulled off her shoes, comfortable black flats. Her dainty feet covered in dark nylons. Alice lifted her ass as I pulled off her pants while she pulled off her halter top. I gently pulled off her pantyhose, trying not to cause any runs and then I gently kissed her barefoot, licking her toes while Alice cooed in pleasure. Her breasts heaved in her lacy bra and her face was flushed with passion, her eyes shining with love.

    I kissed her bony ankle, then up her shapely calf, her knee, and then her inner thigh, moving slowly higher. I could smell her arousal, a spicy musk, through her gray-blue, satin panties. When I reached her panties, I rubbed my cheek against them, breathing deep her musk and enjoying the soft, cool feel of her panties on my cheek before I pulled them off her legs, exposing a shaved, flushed pussy weeping juices.

    My tongue was licking through her labia, savoring the musky spice. Alice moaned in pleasure as I feasted on her womanhood. I sucked her engorged labia into my lips, stuck my tongue deep into her pussy, and kissed the hard bud of her clitoris. My world had been reduced to the silky warmth of Alice’s pussy. I was an explore in uncharted territory, searching every crevice and fold, until I had mapped her vagina in all its beauty. And when she orgasmed, I was ready, drinking the flood of passion like a woman dying of thirst.

    “I need to, ohhh fuck, taste you!” Alice panted as I continued licking her sensitive pussy through her orgasm.

    I looked up, face wet with juices, and saw the desire in her eyes. I peeled off my lacy panties and straddled her face, lowering my pussy to her lips as I lowered my lips to her pussy. I writhed on her tongue and she writhed on mine. Her tongue was skilled, gentle and knowing. She seemed to find all the spots that gave me pleasure and together we came, and came, until our pussies were too sensitive to cum any more.

    Panting, I lay pressed up against her. She still had her gray-blue bra on and I played with the strap as Alice hugged me, our legs entwined together. Our lovemaking was intense and deep and different than any other sex I had ever had. Was it better than with Mark? I thought of Mark, his boyish smile, how tender he was with me, and how honest and open he was. No, nothing could replace Mark in my heart, or his a cock in my pussy. Even sitting her, basking in the lovemaking with Alice, my body still ached gently for Mark while my soul yearned to share with him all that happened in this motel room. I saw my engagement ring glinting on my hand as I played with Alice’s bra. What I experienced with Alice was nice, fulfilling even, but it wasn’t love. At least, it wasn’t the deep, romantic love I felt for Mark. Alice was nice to cuddle with, but I wished Mark was here, pressed against my back, his strong arms wrapped around me, sandwiching me between him and Alice.

    Then what did I feel for Alice? It was something more than lust and desire. Friendship? A deep, physical friendship?

    “Are you feeling guilty?” Alice asked, seeing me stare at my engagement ring.

    I shook my head. “There’s nothing to feel guilty about,” I told her. “Mark and I have an open relationship. He doesn’t mind me being with other women. I’m going to tell him all about our fun.”

    Alice arched an eyebrow. “Wow, timid little Mary sure has changed.”

    “Mark …” I paused, how to explain it. “He awakened desires within me. Showed me pleasures I didn’t even know I could experience.”

    “He sounds like a great guy,” Alice said, flatly. Was that bitterness I heard in her voice. Was her marriage with Dean not going well.

    “Alice,” I said, carefully. “Is everything well, with you and Dean.”

    “We’re fine.”

    I hesitated. “Well, um, you seemed really familiar with this motel and …”

    Alice caressed my face. “No, it’s not my first time here.” She sighed. “After Dean and I got married, he got a promotion and he’s been working a lot of hours. There hasn’t been much time for us. I started talking to my yoga instructor, Esteban, confiding in him the problems in my marriage. He was so supportive and then we were flirting and kissing and …”

    “You were sleeping with him,” I finished.

    Alice nodded. “He was an amazing lover. Dean, he always tried, but Esteban did things to me I never experienced.” A smile creeped across her face. “I thought about leaving Dean to be with Esteban but the irony was, Esteban was cheating on me.” Her voice was thick with pain and I hugged her and then she sobbed, “It’s what I deserved. Dean’s a great guy. He deserves a better wife than one who cheats on him.”

    “It’s all right,” I consoled, rocking her gently in my arms. “What Dean doesn’t know can’t hurt him.”

    Alice barked a laugh. “Like what you and I just did.”

    “If you love him,” I said, “then don’t tell him. You can get what you need from me and go back to your husband, satisfied and happy.”

    Alice wiped her tears and smiled at me. “So, that makes you … what?”

    “A friend who comforts you,” I told her. “A friend that relieves certain … tensions.”

    Alice smiled, “I like that.” And then her lips descended, and we were kissing again. My hands reached behind her to unclasp her bra. This time, I wanted to play with her breasts.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I robbed two more banks, another Bank of America and a Chase-Manhatten. I figured, if I was going to rob some banks, I would hit only the national banks and spare the local credit unions. I filled up all the duffel bags with cash, barely having room between the trunk and the back seat. I also enjoyed two more bank tellers: a feisty Latina woman and a very busty blonde who gave me an amazing titty fuck.

    Violet needed clothes, so I swung by the South Hill Mall on the way back. I was paranoid about all the money in the car, so I ordered a group of teenage boys hanging about to watch my car, defending it with their lives. I took Violet to Hot Topic and was pleased to see Lillian behind the register. I had a fun time with her last week.

    “You’re back,” Lillian said, beaming. “I could use some more training!”

    Lillian was smiling naughtily. Today she was dressed in a black, transparent dress decorated in white flowers. Underneath, she wore a black slip that was quite visible underneath the dress. Thigh-high, heeled boots, black, added spice to her outfit. The black lipstick and eyeliner contrasted with her pale face and gold rings that glinted in her lips and eyebrows.

    “Violet, go get some slutty clothes, whatever you want,” I told her. “I’m going to be training Lillian.”

    When I lifted her skirt, Lillian wasn’t wearing any panties. “I need to be ready to be trained,” she giggled.

    Her cunt was wet and tight when I slipped up inside her and I fucked her hard. Her cunt felt great on my cock. Lillian was biting her lip, trying not to moan and gasp as I really fucked her. I wasn’t trying to be careful and unobtrusive like last time. I wanted people to know Lillian was getting the fucking of her life. I reached around and pawed her breast through her dress and slip, feeling her hard nipple through the fabric.

    It wasn’t long before Mall Security showed up along with a Puyallup Police Officer. I gave them the standard orders and they left me to fuck this goth angel in peace. When a customer walked in, I would tell them just to shop and then I would enjoy watching Lillian trying to ring them up as I fucked her hard. Her fourth customer was a cute, punk-rocker girl buying a pair of black thongs. She was wearing a black t-shirt with skull-and-crossbones printed all over and a pair of tight, stonewashed jeans, artfully ripped to show off her pale, inner thighs. Her black hair was spiked up into a mohawk, the tips dyed red.

    The punk-rocker smiled as she watched us fuck, her nipples were clearly hard through her shirt. When I felt my balls tightening, I pulled out of her and shot my load across the counter all over the punk-rocker girl. The girl screamed in surprise as my white cum sprayed across her tight black t-shirt. “Fuck!” she exclaimed in surprise, finger a glob of cum over her nipple.

    “You’re customer’s dirty,” I told Lillian.

    That was all the prompting she needed. Lilian bent over the counter and started licking my cum off the punk-rocker’s t-shirt. The punk-rocker’s nipples hardened beneath the cotton of her shirt. Lillian pulled the girls t-shirt up, revealing a pair of small, pale breasts with hard nipples pierced by silver rings. Lillian’s lips found a nipple and started sucking while I went back to fucking her pussy.

    Lillian unsnapped the punk-rocker’s jeans and snaked a hand inside and started to finger her. “Oh, god this is nasty!” the punk-rocker moaned.

    The punk-rocker girl was panting, writhing on Lillian’s fingers while I fucked Lillian hard from behind. A group of teenage boys had gathered outside the entrance to Hot Topic, filming us fucking with their smart phones. Lillian noticed too, and her cunt convulsed about my cock as she came. The punk-rocker was cursing as she orgasmed on Lillian’s fingers and I shot my cum deep inside Lillian’s tight hole.

    “Wow, that was so fun,” the punk-rocker cooed. “I’m Zelda,” she said, and bent down and kissed Lillian. “When do you get off?”

    “Five,” Lillian said, licking her lips.

    “Then, I’ll see you at five,” Zelda purred. “I would love to return the favor.”

    Lillian grinned. “I’d love that.”

    Zelda pulled on her cum stained shirt and sauntered out of the Hot Topic to the applause of a bunch of horny teens. She blew them kisses, and sauntered off. I slid my cock up Lillian’s ass. I was wondering if I should keep Lillian. I almost did a few days ago. She was such a great slut.

    “Lillian, you’re going to be my sex slave,” I told her, deciding. “And my girlfriend, Mary’s, sex slave as well.”

    “Oh, that’s sounds fun,” Lillian panted as I reamed her ass.

    “When you fuck Zelda, film it with your phone. When you’re finished, go to this address,” I told her, writing the Fitzsimmons address on a piece of paper.

    “Yes, sir,” Lillian purred. Mary was going to love the slut.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I waited in the living room of the Fitzsimmons house for the Warlock, Mark, to return home, my stomach tied in nervous knots.

    I had five of his Thralls under my power, immune from his commands. After imprinting the red-head, Fiona, in the changing room of Old Navy, it was simple to get the other two. Fiona lured Xiu into the changing room and we easily held the Asian girl as we molested her. Unlike Fiona, Xiu did not fight. From the moment we grabbed her, Xiu was excited. Apparently the girl really liked to be dominated and hurt and she came quickly as Fiona pulled painfully hard on her nipple piercings.

    That left only Korina. But with Desiree, Fiona, and Xiu imprinted, we easily overpowered her in the ladies room. Now I had all but two of Mark’s thralls imprinted and immune to his power. God had answered my prayers. I ordered the woman to return to the Fitzsimmons home and followed them in my borrowed car. I gathered all the Thralls I had imprinted in the living room: Allison, Desiree, Xiu, Fiona, and Korina and I told them the plan.

    Alison was at the entrance to living room off the short hallway that led to the front door, while the other four ladies were spread about the living room, Desiree clutched a baseball bat and Korina a rolling pin. I clutched my furry handcuffs in sweaty hands. When Mark came through the door, we were ready. Alison would grab Violet and the rest of us would beat and wrestle Mark to the ground. And then I would exorcise him and free these poor women from his lusts.

    A car pulled into the driveway.

    “It’s time, ladies,” I said, standing up. I crossed myself, my heart hammering in my chest. Please, God, let your servant free these women from evil.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I pulled my Eos into the driveway, excited to be home. This afternoon was far more pleasant than I planed. Alice and I had made love twice more after we talked. The second time was sweet and loving. I was comforting my friend as she dealt with the problems of her marriage. She seemed a lot happier after I gave her a few more orgasms. As we lay in the mused sheets, I told her about my plan for the abandon housing development behind the Fitzsimmons house and Alice had said to get in touch with owner with an offer. She seemed doubtful about the entire thing, not believing Mark had that kind of money, but I made her promise while playing with her pink nipple. We were both sweaty and covered in pussy juices so naturally we took a shower. And naturally we made love one last time before I drove her back to her office.

    I sped home. I couldn’t wait to tell Mark about Alice. Preferably while in bed, him on top and his hard cock filling me up so deliciously. I was getting wet just thinking about it. I had to park in the driveway, not having a garage door opener, yet, and got out of the car. I would get one of the sluts to put my car in the garage. I didn’t see Mark’s Mustang so I pulled out my phone and sent him a text, “Hun, just got home. Meeting with Alice went well, tell ya all the juicy details later! 🙂 When will you be home? Love, your naughty filly! :-x”

    As I walked up to the front door my phone buzzed and I got a text back from Mark. “Home in 5, Mare. Love, your randy stallion!” it simply said. I smiled happily. I couldn’t wait to get Mark in bed and tell him all about the fun I had with Alice. Putting my phone back in my purse, I reached for the front door, humming happily to myself.

    To be continued …


    4 comments
    «1»

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2016-11-10 07:34:51
    I hope mark summons Lilith and she tears that nun in half fucking feminazi not all us guys are bad her experiences may have scared her but that’s never a fucking excuse to be a stereotypical bitch there are a few of us good guys out there this story is really good but this is really my only complaint because fictional character or real life women who think all men are pigs and have no good in them are stupid and delusional and irritate the hell out of me I’m reading this for its story I really enjoy it but that bitch is the only thing I dont like so far

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-10-20 18:07:18
    Please post the next chapter soon I can’t wait to see what happens next!

    ~Afont


    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-10-19 17:45:22
    Argh! A cliffhanger! The suspense is killing me!

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-10-17 16:25:54
    Very fun story, thanks

    «1»
  • Breeding Station

    Font size : +


    An exploration mission turns into a bizarre experience.

    Breeding station
    By Homealone_447

    Valerie was the rookie of the exploration team. They left her behind to take care of the mothership while the rest of her crew landed on the planet to explore an abandoned space station. The large old structure was not registered in any of the federation charts and it wasn’t sending any identification signal as was mandatory for every civilized construction.
    The team had been gone for three days and Valerie was bored out of her mind. She just walked around in her underwear feeling sexy, checking the monitors in the command center and hoping this mission would end soon.

    Why are they taking so long to check the station? It didn’t look that big in the structure scan, Valerie wondered.

    Suddenly, a blurry image popped on the screen startling Valerie. It was Hanna, one of the youngest on the team and Valerie’s best friend. The signal was weak and the sound of Hanna’s voice wasn’t clear but it was evident that she was in distress.

    “Valerie! Are you there?! Can you hear me?”

    “Hanna! Are you ok?” Valerie responded immediately.

    “I need your hel…bzzzz…” Hanna’s signal started to fade off.

    “What? Hanna, I can’t hear you…”

    “…fzzz…ease …you have to get me out of h…bzzffzzz… something is comi…zzzzt.”

    The image vanished. Valerie knew that Hanna was in real trouble and she had to do something fast.

    Despite her orders to stay put, Valerie jumped in one of the smaller carriers and headed down to the isolated planet. She was scared but her friend was in danger and she couldn’t just stay here doing nothing. She would deal with the consequences later. Valerie thought about Hanna’s words…

    What did she mean when she said “something is coming”? It seemed that Hanna was alone down there. Where the hell was everyone else?

    Valerie landed near the southeast entrance. As she entered the station, she noticed the old and rusty pipes. It was evident that this place had not been used in a long time but still there was a low humming sound coming from somewhere.

    This section is empty. Maybe I should have started the search at the other side, Valerie thought.

    Not far from the doorway, Valerie found a strange looking object inside a small room adjacent to the main corridor. It appeared to be some sort of plant resembling a large, metallic cocoon. She couldn’t tell if it was dead or alive.

    Wow! This thing could be worth something. I must tell the others about this… if I can find them.

    While she moved closer to the plant, analyzing its exterior, another menacing creature silently approached Valerie from behind.

    The surface looks hard, Being so inexperienced with field operations, Valerie became too distracted by the plant. She never realized she was in imminent danger.

    The monster got closer. It was some sort of humanoid with long arms and a large mouth full of teeth. He was hungry and he wasn’t going to let her escape. The creature stopped right behind Valerie with his clawed hand already in the air, ready to strike a single, fatal hit.

    Even then, Valerie was still unaware of the monster’s presence. She was looking the other way, touching the surface of the plant with her gun. Maybe it’s so old that it got petrified.

    Suddenly, with a lightning fast movement, the plant opened up and a swift tentacle darted forward, penetrating the monster’s chest. Valerie was thrown back to the floor while she tried to understand what was going on…

    “What the hell!!” She screamed.

    The creature screamed painfully as the tentacle plunged deep into his chest and ripped it open.

    In a matter of seconds, the monster was lying on the ground, dead. Valerie realized in shock what just happened. She had been a fool to let that creature get so close to her. It was a miracle that she was still alive, but maybe not for long…

    “Where the hell did this thing come from?!”

    Valerie tried to reach for her gun but she saw the bloody tentacle pulled out from the dead monster’s chest and curve on her direction. She remained quiet and immobile, analyzing her options…

    This plant saved my life… but maybe just to kill me next. I’ll try to slowly get out of here.

    But the plant was not about to let her go. It moved its tentacle around Valerie’s waist and pulled her closer.

    “Oh, crap!”

    The plant began to explore her body, sliding inside her clothes, trying to understand Valerie’s body configuration. Another tentacle protruded from the plant’s body and lifted her top exposing her right breast.

    “Hey! Stop that!”

    After removing her top completely, one more appendage slipped under her shorts and ripped them off.

    “Shit! This freaking thing is undressing me. This is not good!”

    The plant had figured out how Valerie’s body worked. With one tentacle firmly wrapped around her waist, it moved the other closer to her crotch…

    “Oh, no. What the hell is it doing? Don’t you dare…”

    …and penetrated deep into her vaginal cavity, stretching her pussy lips wide to accommodate the thick circumference of the tentacle.

    “Ahhh!”

    The lubricated tentacle began to twist and stretch within Valerie’s pussy. The pain from the sudden penetration quickly subsided as her body got used to the uncommon size of the flexible phallus.

    After a few minutes of being ravished by this alien plant, Valerie was more than surprised to realize that she was beginning to enjoy the pumping motion of the rubbery appendage. Every penetration felt better than the previous one while the young woman moaned in rhythm with the forceful strokes.

    “Ahh! God! I can’t believe I’m enjoying this”

    Valerie was a little disappointed when she felt a sudden emptiness as the tentacle withdrew from her pussy and moved behind her. She was forced to bend over and when she looked back, her heart jolted as she saw two tentacles ready to plug into both of her holes.

    Valerie gasped just before the large phalluses penetrated her deeper than she thought possible!

    Valerie opened her eyes wide. Her mouth also opened but no sound came out. She remained motionless, trying to cope with the astonishing feeling of the fat tentacles squirming inside of her body.

    Soon, the plant’s appendages resumed their rhythmic motion, one in opposite direction from the other, in, out, in, out, fast and hard. Despite the awkward situation, the young explorer felt a hint of pleasure spark again within her loins as she found her voice again, shamefully moaning in response.

    “Ahh, ahh…”

    An hour later, Valerie couldn’t care less about where she was. Her last thread of shame was long gone and she was certain that an orgasm was approaching fast. She wanted it. She almost couldn’t wait for it…

    At last, she exploded in a powerful climax!! Everything became blurry. Her pussy and ass twitched spasmodically around the rubbery tentacles, which kept pumping her body relentlessly, prolonging the delightful pleasure until it became unbearable and she collapsed to the floor.

    *****

    While Valerie recovered from the overwhelming orgasm, the plant’s tentacles wrapped around her legs. The pretty woman lifted her head, worried that the horny plant wanted another session. What she saw made her heart shudder with fear…

    A mouth like tentacle emerged from the center of the plant and approached her in a menacing manner.

    “Oh my God! It’s going to eat me!!”

    The toothless mandible got closer while Valerie tried desperately to pull away but the tentacles had a firm grip on her legs.

    “This is no way to die! I knew it was too good to be true…”

    But the plant was not planning to eat her. The special tentacle attached firmly to her pussy and seconds later, Valerie felt many tiny tendrils caressing her pussy lips and pulling them apart.

    “Ehh?”

    The confused woman let out a gasp, both from relief and from the pleasurable feeling on her clit. But she didn’t relax for long. Valerie saw a big swelling that moved within the tendril. The tentacle sections expanded to let some round object slide through the hollow tube in her direction.

    “Oh, no!! What is that?”

    Moments later, Valerie felt something pushing at her pussy and spreading her wider than ever before, until the mysterious object slipped into her lubricated cavity. Her belly swelled slightly to accommodate the strange thing.

    The pretty woman watched a second lump slide towards her through the tentacle…

    Oh God! Here comes another one.

    In despite of this, her pussy jolted with anticipation as if it had a life of its own.

    Valerie couldn’t deny the enjoyable feeling of the tiny tendrils wrapped around her pussy lips and her clitoris, pulling them open to allow the new slippery object slowly penetrate her body, stretching her love canal wide and forcing her womb to elongate and expand.

    Valerie’s eyes rolled up as her second orgasm of the night went off, starting in her pussy and spreading all over her trembling body.

    Moments later, Valerie lay unconscious on the floor while the plant continued its work, undisturbed by the subject’s condition.

    *****

    A while later, Valerie woke up, not sure where she was. She felt tired and heavy. A quick look around helped her remember.

    I better get away from here before this thing decides to go for another round.

    I can’t believe this. A freaking plant got me pregnant! Well, better this than killed by that horrible monster.

    When Valerie was a few hundred yards away from the plant, she evaluated her situation. Maybe she should go back to the mothership and call for help. But Hanna needed her and she couldn’t leave her behind like that…Then she realized that she had forgotten her gun!

    Shit! The gun! The hell with it… I’m not going back there!

    “Ouch!! Something is moving inside my belly!”

    The scared woman started to feel contractions in her pelvic area, first mild and soft but increasingly stronger. Then she felt fluid dribbling down her thighs.

    “Oh crap! I’m leaking something!”

    Valerie felt her vaginal cavity expand as one of the objects that rested in her womb, traveled down her body and protruded between her lubricated pussy lips.

    “Shit! I’m giving birth to some…thing. It’s so big!!”

    It was an egg! A round, greenish, slimy egg was being pushed out of Valerie’s pussy, moving inch by inch with each powerful contraction.

    The slim woman was in shock, as a mixture of pain and pleasure cluttered her mind. The wider section of the egg was already out and only one last contraction was necessary to push it free.

    At last, the egg splashed down to the floor within the puddle of thick slime that cushioned its fall.

    Valerie looked down as she recuperated from the stressful birth.

    “It’s a freaking egg! Or maybe it’s a seed considering it was a plant that put it inside of me.”

    Valerie was quick to put things together and realized what her role was in the bizarre ordeal she was going through.

    Now I get it. The plant saved my life by killing that monster just because it needed me. It is using me to spread it’s seeds around the same way earth plants use birds and other animals. Shit! I just hope it didn’t put too many of them inside of me.

    Valerie kept walking and reached another section of the station. She froze in astonishment at the scene she bumped into.

    “Oh, my God!”

    One of the crewmembers, Abigail, was being ravished by a large, reptile-like, monster.

    “Abigail!! Oh, God! The monster is fucking her!”

    Surprisingly, instead is trying to fight it, Abigail seemed to be enjoying it immeasurably. She grabbed one of her breasts while the creature thrust hard at her pussy.

    Is she moaning from pleasure? He’s pumping her so hard, it’s gonna break her in two.

    Then, the creature turned it’s head…

    Oh Shit! The monster is looking at me!!” Be brave Valerie. Don’t make sudden moves…

    After Valerie realized that the monster was a lot more interested in fucking her friend than attacking her, she started to walk very slowly beside them, trying to get to the other side of the room.

    How can she take that enormous cock inside of her? She is so besieged, that she doesn’t even know I’m here.

    The creature followed Valerie’s every move but never stopped pounding Abigail’s body, even as he shifted her to a different position.

    “Jesus! He is manipulating her like a rag doll”

    I wonder how long this monster’s cock is. I can almost see Abigail’s belly being pushed out with every stroke.

    On the other side of the hall, Valerie stared at her friend’s exertions for a moment. She imagined having that enormous phallus inside of her, pumping in and out, hard and deep. Her pussy stirred involuntary just thinking about it.

    Abigail didn’t need to imagine anything. She could feel the monster’s cock penetrating her body as deep as possible. At that moment she didn’t care who it was or what it was that ravished her so delightfully. She just wanted it to go on forever…

    But nothing lasts forever. The monster shoved his cock one last time and exploded in ecstasy, filling her womb with so much sperm that it sprayed out from her pussy in every direction.

    As Abigail felt the hot fluid churning and flowing inside of her, she reached her own overwhelming orgasm.

    “Ahhhhg…”

    Valerie watched the scene with incredulity and decided to move on. There was nothing she could do to help her friend and she wasn’t even sure that Abigail wanted to be helped at all.

    I better go. I don’t want this monster to consider the possibility of having a threesome.

    The hall led to a narrower passage that was blocked by a door.

    “How the hell can I open this?”

    Suddenly, Valerie felt another jolt in her belly.

    “Oh crap! Not again…”

    Her contractions increased in strength and frequency while another egg began to slide down the girl’s vaginal cavity, rubbing and expanding her inner walls. Valerie was surprised to learn that it felt a lot more pleasurable than the previous time, as if her body was adapting to the situation.

    Valerie’s pussy lips twitched around the slippery egg, keeping it trapped for a moment, lingering half way in, half way out…

    …Until both the egg and the woman collapsed to the floor.

    “Shit! I hope it was the last one.”

    Unexpectedly, the door opened automatically; leading to another hall similar to the first one.

    This place is certainly big.

    The explorer entered the next room and the first thing she saw, was an alien woman with blue skin strapped to a chair inside an insulation room. She had seen that species before.

    “Wow! A Sirkalian woman! What the hell is she doing here?”

    Valerie approached the glass window that separated the main corridor from the room.

    She looks pregnant like I was. Maybe the alien plant got to her too. But why is she inside this room?

    She is just staring up at the ceiling. She seems to be under some sort of trance. Something very strange is going on in this station.

    Without any warning, a swift tentacle smashed against the thick-glass window scaring Valerie.

    “Ahh!”

    The glass was strong enough to resist the strike and to keep the creature contained inside but Valerie took a step back anyway.

    “What the hell?!”

    She watched as a weird monster that looked like a green tube with tentacles all over its body, turned around and got closer to the mesmerized alien woman.

    The creature climbed on top of the chair and aligned one of its tentacles with the woman’s pussy.

    “Shit! The monster is going to fuck her. So that’s why she is pregnant!”

    As the Sirkalian woman felt the tentacle penetrating her, she moved for the first time, opening her eyes wide and letting out a loud gasp.

    “Damn! She is awake!”

    The alien woman moaned and shivered from the feeling of the creature’s tentacle squirming and twisting inside of her, searching, feeling. The monster was just making sure that everything was developing correctly in her womb.

    Valerie observed the scene behind the safety of the thick glass. She started to see a pattern in all that had happened so far.

    This is so freaking weird! Everything in this station has something to do with sex.

    I can only imagine what is growing inside of that poor woman.

    Inside the enthralled woman’s womb, a small replica of the monster shifted to a different position and snuggled in the warm comfort of its temporary home.

    Valerie kept moving…

    I have to find Hanna before something like this happens to her.

    She climbed down to a lower level and as she turned her head she saw something that filled her with joy…

    Another crewmember, Madison, was walking calmly in her direction. Valerie couldn’t be happier to see a familiar face. Someone that could explain to her what was going on and where was everyone else …

    “Maddy! I’m so happy to see you. Are you ok? Where is everyone?”

    …or so she thought. Madison walked closer to her with an expressionless face. It only took Valerie a second to see a small tendril hanging over Madison’s chest. Valerie followed the tendril with her eyes, and soon realized that there was something attached to the back of her friend’s skull.

    “Oh my God! Madison! What’s that on your head?!”

    Madison didn’t respond to that or any other question. She just stood there like a zombie, waiting for Valerie to move out of her way. Valerie waved a hand in front of Madison’s face, hoping for some reaction…

    “Hey! Can you hear me??”

    But the only answer she got was a hasty strike from the tendril that passed inches from her hand!

    “Fuck!”

    After that, Valerie decided to step aside and Madison robotically walked forward.

    That thing on the back of her head has complete control of her. I better follow them. Maybe she’ll lead me to Hanna.

    But Madison didn’t go far. Just a few steps ahead, she knelt down to the floor and waited.

    What is she doing? Valerie wondered.

    The answer came quickly!

    An enormous scorpion-like creature walked closer to Madison. It moved slowly, without any hurry, as if he knew that his mate would wait for him as long as necessary. Valerie tried unsuccessfully to pull her friend away.

    “Shit!! Come’ on Maddy! Let’s go!!”

    When the monster got too close, Valerie took a few steps back and watched as the bug’s tail curved down and approached Madison’s pussy. Valerie was almost certain about what was going to happen next and she decided to stay. Maybe she could help her friend afterwards.

    Jesus! I hope it doesn’t kill her with that thing!

    The tip of the bug’s tail opened up to let out a fat proboscis…

    Oh God!

    …that penetrated Madison’s pussy with a single forceful stroke!

    Madison barely made a sound but her eyes rolled up into her head, a clear indication that her numbed mind was still able to feel everything.

    After just a few minutes of strong fucking, the monster sprayed a big gush of sperm inside Madison’s cavity. Valerie could hear the fluid bubbling inside her friend’s body and it was even stranger when a little trickle of semen rolled down Madison’s opened mouth.

    “This is fucking impossible!”

    After her body was completely full, Madison sat on the metallic floor and remained immobile for a moment. Her eyes fluttered for a few seconds and then…

    What is she doing now?

    …she lay on the floor facing up. The smaller creature detached from the back of her head and carefully walked across her chest and belly.

    The little bug turned around and inserted its tale deeply inside Madison’s flooded pussy.

    Valerie could clearly distinguish something sliding inside the bug’s tale towards her friend’s body. But she couldn’t get closer to stop it since the big monster was right there, standing guard.

    “Oh, no! The little one is placing an egg in Madison’s womb!”

    Valerie was so caught up with the bizarre scene that she didn’t notice another big monster sneaking up behind here. Again her lack of experience was more than evident.

    The creature was almost on top of her and Valerie was still looking the other way. A troubling thought roamed in her head…

    What is wrong with me? I’m starting to feel horny watching Maddy get fucked!

    When she realized that another creature was right behind her, it was too late.

    “Oh Shit!! No!”

    The monster grabbed her leg with one tentacle and dropped her to floor.

    “Please! Let go of me!”

    Moments later, a fat appendage was buried deep inside Valerie’s pussy, squirming and pumping frantically.

    “Ahh, ahhh, ahhh…”

    And just as quick, Valerie reached a shameful orgasm that made her body tremble with spastic contractions over and over, while her pussy twitched around the improvised cock.

    Then, the creature did what its instincts indicated. Its big tale curved beneath the main body and the real phallus entered the bewildered woman’s pussy as deep as it could reach.

    Soon after, Valerie could feel her belly expanding to accommodate the massive load of sperm being pumped inside of her pussy and womb.

    The creature pulled its cock out and the thick, hot fluid sprayed from the girl’s pussy all over the place.

    Meanwhile, the small bug had finished placing its egg inside Madison’s womb and now was menacingly approaching Valerie, who lay on the floor recuperating from the overwhelming experience.

    Luckily, Valerie recovered in time to see the intentions of the small bug.

    “No way I’m gonna let you place an egg inside of me, you little piece of crap!”

    Valerie stood up quickly and ran to Madison, hoping that she had regained consciousness, now being free from the little bug. Unfortunately, she was still completely gone. Whatever that small monster did to her, seemed to be permanent.

    Valerie walked away from the creatures, regrettably leaving Madison with them.

    I don’t think those monsters will hurt her. They need her to spawn their offspring. I’ll come back later with a support team.

    “This is all so weird!”

    *****

    The young explorer kept walking for a while when she suddenly saw another crewmember, sitting peacefully next to a bizarre creature! The monster had its tentacles surrounding the helpless woman while one smaller maggot sucked her breast and to make it worst, the woman was pregnant!

    “Olivia!!” Valerie screamed.

    Olivia was awake and completely relaxed. She saw Valerie approaching and at first, she thought she was dreaming. A warm sensation spread from her right breast that reminded her where she was.

    Olivia moaned softly

    “mmmh”

    Valerie daringly approached her friend and the monster, trying to help her.

    “Oh my God! Olivia! Reach out to me. I’ll pull you out!”

    But Olivia didn’t move. She was too numbed to help herself. Valerie was afraid to get any closer because the creature’s tentacles might grab her as well.

    That maggot is suckling her breast like a baby. Shit! Maybe it IS her baby!

    Pulling out from her reverie for a moment, Olivia was able to mumble something…

    “Val… care..ful ….mmmh…. D..nar…”

    “Olivia! You are awake! Let me help you!” Valerie responded.

    “care..ful….Dn…ar…” Olivia could barely speak.

    “I can’t understand… Olivia, where are the others? Where is Hanna?”

    “Save… your..self… mmmmHH” Olivia mumbled.

    Suddenly, the trapped woman moaned loudly and arched her body as she felt a strong spasm within her belly. Valerie jumped back scared.

    “Shit! What’s going on??” Valerie screamed.

    Something was stirring and twitching inside Olivia’s belly, pushing its way down her vaginal track. It was time for a new birth.

    The bewildered woman locked her wide, opened eyes with Valerie’s while Valerie watched in terror as the tip of a new maggot protruded from Olivia’s pussy. Olivia’s eyes rolled up as the main section of the lubricated newborn stretched her pussy delightfully.

    Finally, the maggot splashed on the floor while Olivia shuddered from the last spasms of her unexpected orgasm.

    “Oh my God!!” said Valerie truly amazed.

    As Olivia crumbled exhausted to the floor, Valerie saw this as an opportunity to pull her away from the creature, but just an instant later…

    “Shit! The tentacle is wrapping around her arm!”

    Olivia looked at Valerie with eyes of resignation while the monster lifted her up. She knew exactly what was going to happen next. She felt the tentacle pushing deep into her pussy and screamed with pleasure!

    “Aahhh!”

    The twirling appendage penetrated all the way to her womb and discharged another load of sperm, initiating the cycle for the next generation of maggots.

    Valerie watched the scene feeling useless from being unable to help her friend.

    Wow! Olivia is still pregnant with at least one more maggot and the creature is fucking her again!

    I wonder what she tried to tell me before… something about being careful with “d..nar”? What the hell is that?

    *****

    Valerie decided to continue her search for Hanna. She spoke to her best friend hours ago and it was evident that in this place, anything could’ve happened to her during that time.

    I haven’t been able to help any of my friends! I hope it isn’t too late for Hanna as well.

    Valerie walked for a few minutes and entered what seemed to be a control room. In the middle of the room, she saw something that took her breath away…

    “Oh my God! Look at that!”

    She carefully approached a couple of floating figures, one Sirkalian woman and another monster. At first, Valerie was uncertain if they were really there or if it was just a holographic projection.

    This is just a projection, I wonder where they really are. This is a different monster than the one I saw in the containment room. I guess they kidnapped several Sirkalians to do their experiments.

    As Valerie saw the fat, bulging tentacle wedged inside the alien woman’s body, she exclaimed with admiration…

    “Wow! I didn’t know Sirkalian woman could stretch that much!”

    Valerie walked from the projection unit to the control panel.

    This console is still working. Maybe I can find out what the hell is going on in this place.

    Valerie opened the station’s log and browsed through it.

    Log0012: Scheduled time for station completion is pulsarM16+002348

    Log0040: DNA Reprogrammer arrived at docking port 7. Central containment room is ready to begin experiments.

    Log0358: Cross-breeding successful between Sirkalian female and subject 033. Expected birth at pulsarM16+002746.

    Log0390: The DNA transformation in exposed subjects is a lot higher than expected. Subjects unable to control sexual urges. Containment room reinforcement is necessary.

    Log0408: Newborn Sirk-033 unfit for military purposes. Subject rejected.

    Log0837: Erratic behavior detected in station’s personnel. Defcon 3 in progress.

    Log1139: DNAR scheduled for destruction at pulsarM16+004087.

    Log1157: Security emergency. All personnel must evacuate the station. DNAR destruction was unsuccessf…

    The last log was incomplete. Valerie was astonished.

    “Holy crap! They were cross-breeding species for the military!”

    While Valerie searched for more information, she didn’t notice a monster on the back wall, observing her.

    This is what Olivia was trying to tell me. This DNAR thing is transforming every living creature into sexual maniacs!

    The creature moved closer to the unsuspecting woman while she searched for Hanna on the station’s monitors. And she found her!

    “Hanna! There you are!”

    The monster moved swiftly and pushed the surprised woman away from the console, dropping her to the floor.

    This time, the first image that popped into Valerie’s mind wasn’t a row of sharp teeth sinking into her flesh but a big fat phallus penetrating her body. Her heart jolted with fear and her pussy twitched with expectation.

    And she was right! The creature moved into position to bury its fat tail into the slim woman.

    “Shit! Its gonna fuck me! That thing is too big!”

    The appendage penetrated deep into her body and surprisingly, Valerie didn’t feel any pain at all. Her vaginal cavity expanded and molded around the phallus like a glove, sending an amazingly pleasing sensation to her confused mind.

    If this wasn’t enough, the creature’s tail began to vibrate, creating a map of Valerie’s body in the monster’s limited brain and increasing the overwhelming bliss in the woman’s mind.

    In a matter of minutes, Valerie trembled in delight as she reached a massive climax while the beast prepared to impregnate her.

    Suddenly, another creature approached them aggressively. This new monster was identical to the one that was attacking Valerie. It was trying to steal the fertile woman and was ready to fight for her.

    The monster on top of Valerie retrieved its phallus from her pussy and prepared for the battle while the astounded woman was still shaking from her orgasmic spasms.

    Only after she recovered from the mind-blowing ecstasy, Valerie became aware of what was going on…

    “What the hell!”

    … and ran like hell out of the room! The fighting monsters didn’t notice that she was gone.

    *****

    Hanna was located in the same level. Just a few rooms down the hall. Valerie reached the room in no time and called out for her…

    “Hanna? Are you here?”

    Hanna was right there, unconscious, wedged to the east wall by a viscous substance while three tentacles penetrated her pussy, ass and mouth simultaneously.

    “Oh my God! Hanna!”

    Valerie reached out and grabbed the tentacle in Hanna’s mouth. It was spongy but firm enough to push through her gullet.

    “Don’t worry honey. I’ll get you out of here.”

    I hope these tentacles don’t attack me.

    Valerie pulled the appendage gently until it popped out of Hanna’s mouth.

    Good! The tentacle is not moving.

    Now, the one in her pussy. This tentacle looks different. Maybe this creature uses this one to impregnate… the females. I hope Hanna is not pregnant yet!

    Valerie pulled the second tentacle while an abundant white substance poured down from her friend’s soaked pussy. Valerie realized at that moment that her own pussy was moistening as well!

    “I’m sure this tentacle reached all the way to her womb! This doesn’t look good.”

    Valerie grabbed the last tentacle, which penetrated Hanna’s overstretched anus.

    “Ok. The last one. It is thicker than the other ones.”

    Valerie was astonished that as she pulled, more and more of the tentacle slid out of Hanna’s body!

    “Damned! How can she fit all that inside of her?”

    When the long appendage was completely out of Hanna’s ass, Valerie looked astonished at the enormous piece of meat resting in her hands and for a moment, she felt the urge to shove that lubricated limb inside of her burning pussy.

    I wonder how would it feel to have this in…

    But a soft moan from above woke her out her reverie. Hanna was waking up.

    “Mmmmh…”

    “Hanna! You are awake! Let me get you out of there!” Valerie said.

    “Val… so glad to see you. Where am I?” Hanna asked.

    “You are in the space station. Remember? You have been here for four days. Come on! Let’s get out of here!”

    But Hanna, showing her usual bravery, said to Valerie,

    “No… not yet. First we have to destroy the DNAR. I know where it is.”

    ****

    The girls walked through the main lab while Hanna explained what happened when they landed.

    “When we arrived, the captain ordered us to separate and begin the search on different sections of the station. After a while, I heard someone scream on the intercom. I tried to get back, looking for the others but this horrible creature attacked me. I managed to escape and that’s when I called you. But when I was waiting, I started to feel dizzy and I don’t remember anything else until you found me.”

    Valerie listened carefully and told her friend about her recent encounters, “I saw Abigail, and Maddy and Olivia but I couldn’t help them! This place is crawling with monsters!”

    Suddenly, they were interrupted by a strange vision!

    “Oh my God! There is the Captain!” Hanna said out loud.

    “Shit!! That thing got her!” Valerie screamed.

    Captain Carrie Medford was lying on the floor. She wasn’t moving much while the strangest creature grabbed her right leg. It was some sort of trunk attached to the tiled floor with many thick tentacles extending all over the place. The older woman was frozen in place, staring upward as if trying to say something but no words came out of her mouth.

    Hanna approached, trying the help her but a swift tentacle blocked her way!

    “Damn! She’s got a tentacle pushing into her pussy!” Hanna exclaimed.

    “Don’t get too close!” Valerie warned her.

    Hanna could see clearly how the tentacle retracted from the Captain’s tight cavity and immediately pushed back in, a little further every time. Carrie tilted her head back while muffled gargling sounds filled the quiet room…

    And suddenly, the tip of the fat tentacle emerged from Carrie’s mouth as her eyes rolled back into her head!

    “Oh God! Look at that!” Hanna screamed.

    The slimy appendage slid between Carrie’s lips, slowly, relentlessly, until twelve inches waved in the air like a surreal salute to the astonished observers.

    “This is impossible!” Hanna added.

    “Nothing seems impossible in this place,” Valerie said calmly.

    Valerie and Hanna watch with impotence as more and more of the tentacle protruded from the Captain’s mouth, invading her body, becoming part of it. Valerie didn’t fail to notice that Carrie’s nipples were fully erect.

    Nonetheless, the girls were terribly aroused by the bizarre scene and they did their best to hide it.

    What would happen if I got a little closer… Hanna wondered.

    “Come on Hanna. We can’t help her and we need to move on,” said Valerie, hiding the fact that her pussy was almost on fire from excitement.

    The explorers arrived at the room where Hanna had seen the DNAR on the monitors before she was attacked.

    “Well, here we are. That DNAR is behind this door. Are you ready?” Valerie asked.

    “Not really. But we have to go in anyway. This thing is too dangerous and must be destroyed.”

    As the door opened, the girls saw a couple of huge monsters looking down at a glowing spherical object floating over the floor. It was the DNAR!

    “Oh Crap! These creatures are protecting it!” Valerie exclaimed.

    “What are we gonna do? Maybe we should just leave it there and go back to the mothership,” Hanna said, having second thoughts about the mission.

    As they looked more carefully, Valerie got a glimpse of the monster’s swinging cocks. Her pussy stirred spontaneously, and then she said…

    “I’ll distract them…”

    “What?! How?” Hanna asked.

    “I’m sure they won’t hurt me. When they are not looking, grab the DNAR and take it away,” Valerie responded.

    Hanna watched with incredulity while Valerie removed her boots and walked completely naked into the room. One of the monsters saw her immediately.

    She is crazy! Hanna thought.

    Valerie walked back to the left side of the room while both creatures approached her. They looked a lot like the monster that was ravishing Abigail a few hours before but their skin had a different color.

    Hanna reluctantly tip-toed into the room and got closer to the DNAR.

    Oh, no! Look at the size of his cock! Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea… Valerie said as she stared at the creature’s phallus.

    The monster reached out and lifted Valerie effortlessly. He wasted no time and aligned his fat cock to her pussy… then yanked her down! Shoving most of his cock into the girl’s tight hole with a single stroke!

    Valerie could feel the phallus pushing deeper and deeper, stretching her vaginal walls to the limit. It felt exactly as she expected; pure bliss. The DNAR was already changing her body, rearranging her insides in ways she couldn’t understand. But she loved it and she wanted more!

    Meanwhile, Hanna was standing near the DNAR. She wasn’t sure how to pick it up. It looked like a ball of fire but it didn’t emit any heat. She wondered how something so beautiful could be so dangerous.

    Wow! So this little thing is responsible for all this mess.

    While Hanna stared at the DNAR, deciding what to do. The second monster got closer to Valerie and her pounding mate.

    He moved behind her and discovered that there was another hole available. He wasn’t going to wait until his friend was finished.

    Valerie almost went berserk when she felt the second cock forcefully penetrate her ass. Now she was in heaven!

    The monsters pumped the slim woman’s body with all their might. They had the unavoidable urgency to spread their seed and they would not stop until the female was completely full with sperm.

    On the other side of the room, Hanna was still standing by the DNAR. As the minutes passed by, she felt more confused. For a moment she forgot what she was supposed to do. Then she remembered; she had to destroy the DNAR!
    Her pussy twitched hard and her whole body trembled with apparently no reason at all. Hanna realized that her pussy was soaking wet. The DNAR was so beautiful… how can she destroy it?

    Hanna fell to her knees and unconsciously started rubbing her clitoris. She stared at the twirling motion of the fireball while the bluish center throbbed in synchrony with her pussy. Hanna couldn’t think anymore.

    Just a few feet away, Valerie was taking the fuck of her life. Two enormous cocks pumped her pussy and ass without mercy. It was too much. It was too good!

    Valerie exploded in ecstasy! Her body shuddered and contorted between the two muscular monsters while her pussy and ass clamped down on the stroking phalluses with uncontrollable spasms.

    A few seconds later, the monsters climaxed too! With the first gush, they sprayed incredible amounts of sperm into Valerie’s body. Then a second stream filled her body even more, followed by a third one. In a brief second of clarity, Valerie remembered the thin line of sperm trickling down from Madison’s mouth while the scorpion-like creature filled her body with sperm. Now she felt the warm sperm rushing up her own throat and spilling from the edge of her lips. She climaxed again!

    Moments later, the ravished woman lay on the floor exhausted, unable to move, barely able to think. She could stay in this place forever. Fucking. Breeding. If it was her destiny, she was ready for it.

    The monsters were done with Valerie but were not satisfied yet. They became aware of Hanna’s presence and they wanted her too. They needed to spread their seed. It was imperative.

    Hanna looked at one monster walking closer to her and her heart jolted. Then she looked at his large cock and her pussy stirred.

    Hanna’s body was on fire. She almost climaxed just by touching the monster’s phallus with the tip of her fingers. An arousing fogginess clouded her mind and made it very difficult to think clearly. Only her most basic instincts were stimulated to the maximum.

    Hanna stared at the huge cock in front of her and only one though formed in her mind…

    Sperm!

    Hanna placed the tip of the creature’s pole in front of her lips and prepared for an impossible task…to swallow that enormous cock completely.

    She opened her mouth wide and the first inches of the phallus slipped between her overstretched lips.

    The monster’s cock went deeper…

    And deeper!

    When her nose finally touched his pelvic skin, Hanna reached a forceful orgasm but managed to remain steady, keeping the whole piece of meat wedged inside of her throat.

    Hanna knew that this was going to be a long, heavenly night. She was craving it. She had to breed!

    ******

    The next day, both girls were back in the mothership. Valerie was still resting from the unbelievable fucking and Hanna was lying next to her, admiring her friend’s gorgeous body.

    Valerie finally woke up.

    “What happened? Where am I?” she asked.

    “Good morning, sleepyhead. How are you feeling?” Hanna responded.

    “Are we back in the mothership?”

    “Yes. I carried you here after the monsters… well, you know.”

    “After the monsters fucked our brains out! I remember. I was supposed to save you and you ended up saving me,” Valerie exclaimed.

    “We saved each other my darling and I want to thank you for that,” Hanna answered.

    “You don’t have to tha…”

    Before Valerie could finish the word, Hanna kissed her. Valerie kissed her back with excitement, feeling a heat-wave spread across her entire body. All the memories of her recent monster-sex encounters came back to her at the same time.

    Hanna moved on top of Valerie, straddling her body. They looked at each other with true passion in their eyes. Their bodies were different and so were their minds. This was what they were supposed to do. Have sex. Always have sex.

    Valerie saw Hanna’s eyes lose focus as she moaned softly. The brunette couldn’t see that the reason for this reaction was a flexible and lubricated tentacle slithering out from Hanna’s pussy.

    Hanna’s pregnant belly shivered slightly as the tentacle protruded more and more. It curved down aiming to Valerie’s tight anal entrance. And penetrated her! Valerie moaned loud in response.

    “Ahhhh”

    She was hoping for this and she almost reached an orgasm right at that instant. But Valerie knew that more was coming and she wanted to enjoy every second of it.

    The beautiful girl felt the tentacle pushing deeper and deeper. She remembered the Captain. She pictured the tentacle coming out of Carrie’s mouth, waving in the air. Valerie climaxed!

    In the middle of the blissful spasms, the lubricated appendage rushed between the brunette’s lips.

    Hanna watched within an astonishing haziness how the tentacle projected from Valerie’s mouth, approaching her own. Every time her pussy twitched, the limb moved a little closer to her lips.

    Moments later, the inevitable happened. The tentacle entered Hanna’s mouth, pushing past her throat and even further. It seemed to have no end!

    Valerie and Hanna were now deeply submerged in a world of never ending ecstasy. All they cared about was remaining together and bringing joy to each other.

    But the wonderful experience was not over yet. The tentacle moved across Hanna’s body, coming out of her ass…

    …just to bend down and penetrated Valerie’s constricting pussy. The circle was complete!

    The long time friends had become one, bonded together by a gift from the DNAR.

    And not far from the entwined couple, the DNAR was right there! Watching everything, hearing everything, always in control. Hanna had brought it to the mothership. It was too beautiful to be destroyed. It brought too much joy.

    The mothership was scheduled for arrival at the Central Base in a few weeks and all would change there too. The large population of the base was up for a pleasant surprise!

    The End.

    Author’s note: There is a 3D graphic version of this story.


  • A Passion for Halloween

    Font size : +


    Things aren’t always what they seem.

    [u]This was the third contest I entered Halloween 2017. Had to wait to post it enjoy.

    It was a dark and foggy night as I made my way home along the country road. Stopping suddenly I heard a noise, waiting I didn’t hear it again. Shrugging I again started to pedal. I felt safe as nothing bad had happened here for hundreds of years. Nothing bad like women being violated, murdered or robbery.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, my 36C breasts rising and falling rapidly as I tried to calm my breath. I reached the modest home that my father had left me. As I started to open the door, I thought I heard the noise again. Escaping inside, I thought I saw a dark figure down the road, if only for a moment.

    I was so tired, having gotten off work later than usual. I took off my dress as I started a bath; god this was going to feel so good. Taking off my matching pink bra and panty set, I settled into the tub with a groan. I could feel my back as it ached not only from working as a waitress but the weight I was carrying around on my chest.

    Laying back I could feel the hot water starting to ease all the aches and pains I had. At least I was off the next two days to try and recover. Brushing my blonde hair from my face I laid back. Closing my eyes, I started to drift off until I started to slide forward into the water. Sputtering, I came up for air.

    Sighing, I stood as I began to wash off. First, I got the wet stickiness from my vagina. Rinsing I felt between my legs throb a bit. Damn it, for too long I had denied going out with anyone. Hell it wasn’t like I wasn’t getting more than a few offers. To introduce myself, I am Stella Mores, yeah, I know all the jokes S. Mores OOOOOO! I must be so tasty! I had heard them all.

    Moving up my body I was washing my stomach. To continue, I am a waitress at a local diner. Now the most popular in the state as the owner told me that business had more than quadrupled since I had started there. As I said before I am a natural blond as the hair above my vagina attests to. Taking a deep breath moving up to my breasts. The moment I touched them I felt the tingling start then the orgasm. Yeah, I forgot I am HIGHLY sensitive all over them.

    Finally finished half an hour and perhaps eight orgasms later I got dressed sitting to read. You know that thing with a book? With real pages? Anyway I had just started in when there was a knock at my door. Looking at the clock I could see it as now two a.m.

    Getting up I looked through the peephole, seeing a tall, rather dark, all I could call him was a beautiful man? Damn! Just the sight of him had both my breasts and vagina tingling and running like a river. Taking a deep breath I answered.

    “I’m sorry, it’s late, I do not receive visitors this late.” I said in a neutral voice.

    “I apologize for the late intrusion young lady,” came the thickly accented voice. “I have a slight emergency. May I come in to use your telephone?”

    “I just told you, I don’t receive visitors this late.” I replied, I wasn’t about to tell this stranger I had no phone nor did I want one. I enjoyed my privacy, not wanting anything to intrude upon it.

    “Again I am sorry, I just moved into the large house past your home. As of yet we have so few things connected,” the man said to me.

    “Yes, you mean the Prescott mansion. Sir, I am sorry that this has happened, I am afraid that there is nothing that I can do. Later in the day perhaps but not now,” I told the man as I tried to push down the rising feeling of orgasm his voice was giving me.

    I suddenly heard what I thought was a sigh. Looking out I saw the man nod his head, then smile. Shit! I thought when I saw his almost hypnotic face. Ripping myself away from the peephole I clamped a hand over my mouth and one between my legs as I started to an orgasm!

    “Pl—pl—please,” I stammered, “please go as I said there is nothing I can do for you.” I barely managed to get out.

    I heard the man whisper something then I thought I heard someone say in a low voice, “She passes the first test. Tomorrow, Count.”

    “Good day my young neighbor, sleep well!” The man said.

    I then heard a rustling almost like wings, then nothing else. Looking out again, the area outside my door was empty! I mean there was no one on the side, the path or the road! What the hell was going on?

    Shaking my head, I sat trying to read again trying to get the stranger’s dark, mysterious eyes out of my mind. Finally laying down I tried to close my eyes only to feel my vagina starting to leak again. Then I found that I had several fingers buried deep within me as I was screaming out my pleasure. A few moments later I sighed as I fell asleep.

    It was several hours later when I was awakened by a rapid knocking on my door. Putting on a robe I looked at the clock groaning when I saw that it was only eight a.m.! Growling I went to the door ready to admonish whomever had dared to wake me so early!

    “Who is it? What do you want!” I growled through the door at the strange, small man standing there. A look of fear crossed his face as he backed up.

    “Ma’am,” came the high-pitched, irritating voice. “I have a missive from my master. Could you please open the door that I may deliver it?”

    Looking out again, I shook my head. This guy was shifty as hell. There was no way I was about to trust him to NOT attack me. “No, I don’t think so. You can slide it under the door.”

    “I would Ma’am, though I think that the money would be difficult,” the little guy replied.

    Money?

    “Money? What money? I haven’t done anything to deserve or take money from you. Nor do I think that I trust you enough to do so!” I told the little guy.

    “As I said Ma’am, this is from my master.” Sighing the man stood there for a bit longer. “Miss I will leave both here on your stoop. If the master finds out I will be severely punished!” The little man said as he started shaking.

    “He won’t find out from me, whoever he is.” I told him.

    Bowing his head to the ground I could hear him saying. “Thank you mistre … Miss! I’ll go now, I am sorry if I made you worry!”

    I nodded then looked again seeing that the man was gone! OK, this was getting weird. Opening the door, I saw a small bag and a letter. Grabbing both I had the door locked and secured in seconds. Opening the letter my mouth dropped open.

    [ Dear miss Mores, I again apologize for disturbing you last night.

    I will endeavor to not precipitate this again.

    In the bag you shall find a very small token of Thanks for not alerting the authorities.

    Perhaps you might come to dinner one night so I can propose a more profitable end to all this.

    your humble captive

    Count V.D.]

    Shaking my head, I picked up the bag. Opening it my mouth again dropping open! There were gold coins in it, as heavy as they were they had to be! Shaking my head, I started to get dressed. I was no whore no matter how badly my vagina was leaking, wanting what the stranger had. No I’d call the cops having them come in if I didn’t show back up. Well I thought that was the plan anyway.

    It took me almost an hour to reach the road to his place. then another half hour to traverse that. Almost seething when I reached the door I pounded on it. The same small man opened the door.

    “Ah Mist … Miss! Come in please the master will be glad you are here. I am afraid though that he is not here at the moment,” the man told me.

    Thrusting the bag of money at the man his mouth dropped open. “You can tell your … master that I will not accept this. I am no prostitute that he can buy!”

    “I … but … you … no… !” Was all the man managed to get out as I turned immediately walking away. Still seething I heard the man start to run after me. “Mam please! This was a gift nothing was expected for it!”

    Whirling I growled at the man as he stopped rapidly backing away from me. “I DO NOT WANT gifts! Tell him I am not for sale no matter what! Tell him to leave me alone!”

    The small man lowered his head. In a low, whispered voice I heard him say. “Yes Miss I will convey this to the master. I apologize for any transgression I have made miss.”

    “As far as I know you haven’t. It is this master of yours that has. I have no interest nor will I! Good day sir!” With that I made my way back to my home, then went into town buying a few things that I knew I needed.

    Finished I started pedaling for home. I was almost home when I noticed what appeared to be someone on the road behind me following. Speeding up I was at my door and inside within seconds. Peering out I watched a large man pedal past.

    Shaking my head, I went about starting preparing what I would have for dinner. Looking out I could see it was starting to get dark. An hour later I sat at the table switching on my one indulgence, my radio.

    I had just started to eat when there was a knock at my door. A little irritated I walked to the peephole. It appeared to be the same mysterious man from before. As I watched he reached to knock again.

    “Yes?” I said, “can I help you?”

    “Ah young miss!” came the thickly accented voice. “I wish to apologize again for the misunderstanding today. My servant told me what you said. I did not mean to indicate that I thought you were a common street walker. It was never my intention to raise your ire as I did,” the tall, dark man replied.

    My mouth dropped open when I heard this. “Thank you sir. If that is all then I shall go back to my dinner.”

    “Oh dear! That won’t do! Please accompany me to my home. I will have the staff prepare you a meal as compensation for ruining that which you made,” the man’s voice said as I felt myself almost pulled to the door. Damn what was with his voice?

    “Sir,” I finally said finding my voice. “I do not know you nor your staff. I am afraid that I must kindly decline your invitation.” Looking out I saw the man sigh again. Then I heard another voice say so low I wasn’t sure it was real. ‘She has passed again count. This is a good sign.’ Then the man nodded again.

    “I will have a solicitor here tomorrow to make formal introductions then miss. Until then,” Again I heard a rustle then nothing. Looking out, once again he was gone! Looking down at my feet, I could see the small puddle that my vagina had leaked while he’d been speaking to me.

    Shaking my head, I patted my vagina, “I swear you are always so damn horny!” Of course I really didn’t expect an answer. Unless you counted running more liquid down my leg.

    Finishing my dinner I took another bath this time paying more attention to my breasts. After almost falling off my feet I hurried to finish, then sat to read again. Suddenly it hit me, a solicitor? It had been a long time since I had heard a lawyer called that. Just who in the hell was this man, why did he use such old terms?

    Obviously the man was playing some game with me or something else was going on. I was tending to lean toward the first choice. It wouldn’t be the first time a man had done such as this to get me in his bed. Nodding my head I thought he probably wouldn’t be the last either.

    Finally going to bed I had a hard time falling asleep. The man’s voice was assailing my mind over and over. Suddenly I found that I was driving several fingers in my vagina trying to stop the yearning I was feeling. Exploding into my largest orgasm of the night I fell asleep with a huge smile on my face.

    It seemed not long after I’d fallen asleep that there was a tapping on my door. Rolling over I tried to ignore it, only to find that whoever it was, was a persistent bastard. Covering my head, I tried to muffle the sound to no avail. Finally getting up, I pulled a robe on, walking to the door with a murderous look on my face. Looking at the clock I groaned as again I saw that it was only eight a.m.

    “WHAT!” I yelled at the top of my voice. This made the insistent rapping stop.

    “I am most sorry to disturb you Miss Mores. I was contracted to advise you in the matter of your meeting the Count,” the well dressed man I saw at my door said.

    Sighing I stated, “One: you woke me up long before I was ready to. Two: as I told the other man who was here yesterday. I have really no desire to meet this man. Three: if I did then I would have remained at his home till such time as he arrived back there. Now then could you kindly show me some credentials.”

    The well-dressed man nodded as he held up a card: Author Dimwitty, Attorney at law. I choked back a laugh as I remembered the ridicule my own name garnered. Opening the door after I cinched up my robe tighter I sat. Might as well listen, THEN I could kick the man out.

    With that the man started to produce several documents then several more. Then he started to outline the Count’s lineage, the amount of money he had, plus the many positions he held. I was only nodding not trying to show the interest that I felt was peaking.

    “The Count only wishes to invite you to dinner. There he wishes to make a proposition to you. A fairly lucrative one from what I understand. You may refuse of course though, I think the Count will be greatly disappointed if you do.” The lawyer said.

    “Dinner, I see, what guarantee do I have that I will indeed be safe, if I go there alone? I am not stupid Mr. Dimwitty. I can tell a ploy when I hear it. No, unless there is some type of safety then no, I can’t accept,” I told the well-dressed man.

    A small smile crossed the man’s face then vanished as if it were smoke. “The Count felt that you might react this way. Several cars of the local police have been hired to protect you at all costs. Will that allow you to give a more positive response?”

    Damn I thought. This Count was pulling out all the stops to get me there. “I do believe it just might, Mr. Dimwitty.”

    “Ah good! They will arrive about six-thirty to convey you to the Count’s residence. I am done here.” The man started to go then stopped at my door. “Oh yes, though you returned it the Count wishes you to have this.” Reaching in his pocket he put the same bag I had returned the day before on the table. “He says you can return it of course though, to him it is yours therefore, it would be a crime if he took it back. Good day!” With that he left leaving my door open!

    I rushed up to close and triple lock it. Damn it! What in the hell had I gotten myself into!? Looking at clock I happened across the wall my eyes landing on the calendar. It was October thirty-first. Groaning. I really hated this holiday. All Hallows eve, also called Samhain, the day of the dead. Right now I felt it was more than appropriate with the feeling of dread I was starting to feel.

    Sighing I looked at the clock seeing that I had almost ten hours before they came. Nodding to myself, I did the only thing a self-respecting person would do. I crawled my ass back into bed, grumbling that I might kill the next ass that woke me up!

    Several hours later I stretched as I finally rolled out of bed. Finally I felt rested! Now all I needed to do was … It was at that moment that there was another knocking at my door. Getting up a lot more refreshed I went to the door seeing several women I knew there.

    I slowly opened the door. “Are you guys lost?” I asked.

    All three of the women laughed a moment then the one in front stated. “No Stella! We were hired by a man to get you ready for a small dinner party tonight. He said that no expense was to be spared. Though he did say that it was just a simple dinner party. He had us bring as many outfits as we could. He said you were to choose, then we’d help you dress.”

    My eyes opened wide after she’d said all of this. What in the hell was going on? I looked at the expensive materials of the dresses they were holding so gingerly.

    “He said I was to choose and all three of you were to help me?” Shaking my head; this Count whoever he was, NOW, was starting to irk me to no end! The nerve of him! Then I sighed as I remembered I had said I would attend. I guess I was going to have to let him have it at his home!

    I saw all three of the women back away from me as I felt my anger rise to the surface. Then slowly I calmed as the look of fear was growing larger. “Please Stella, if we don’t help he won’t pay us. This would be enough for the family to leave!” The oldest of the three said.

    I sighed. She had me there, she and her family had been trying to leave for years. Nodding my assent, they moved to help me undress. Almost an hour later after standing almost stark naked in front of them I had to sit. Shaking my head I felt tense as hell. The older woman walking out to their vehicle to get a few things. Then there was the ever-present wetness between my legs. The mere thought of seeing the man again had turned on a faucet down there.

    One of the other younger women saw this and quietly remarked to the third. Both started to smile large as they both walked up to me.

    “Stella?” She started. “We both can see that you are nervous and tense. Can we perhaps help? We are both good at relaxing a woman.”

    I looked at both of them a moment thinking they meant massage and agreed. Then my mouth fell open as they both removed their clothes and the rest of mine! Pulling me to the bed, I was suddenly laying there with my legs lewdly open. Then there was a soft pair of lips and tongue that started to explore my vagina.

    I started to ask them what they were doing when it hit me! Then the feeling doubled when the second young woman tenderly touched the underside of my left breast! I felt a huge amount of pleasure wash over and through me as I couldn’t seem to form a single coherent thought.

    Just when I thought the moment had passed I felt the young woman’s tongue dive deep into my opening. Letting loose a scream, I felt a second stronger orgasm wash over and through me. I barely had time to breathe before the young woman working on my breast was over me. Immediately she turned and presented her bald vagina to my face.

    “Please Stella, it’s more enjoyable than you think.” I heard her say. Tentatively I reached my tongue to her labia feeling her tremble immediately. I put my hands up to hold her as her legs started to shake. “Thank you Stella OH! Right there!” A moment later the woman began to wail as the one between my legs redoubled her efforts.

    The older woman walked back in shaking her head. “She hasn’t all day you two! I know that if you had your way none of you three would leave her bed all day. Enough! let’s get her ready.” With a great amount of grumbling they both got off me, kissing each other. Quickly dressing, they also helped me with several winks and giggles.

    Shaking my head, I was having a hard time getting my head around all this. Was I a lesbian? It had been quite a while since I’d been with a man. Shrugging; we’d have to see after tonight.

    Finally I decided on a formal evening dress with a plunging off-the-shoulder neckline. All three of the women nodded their approval as it accented my breasts, showing the tops of them. Both the younger women almost seeming to salivate over what I was showing.

    “I have to say,” the older woman said. “You are quite ravishing. If the Count doesn’t appreciate you.” Here she leaned down to whisper, “I know the both of my assistants will!”

    My mouth dropped open as I was at a loss as what to say. Shaking my head at her only made her smile larger.

    “You are gorgeous!” The youngest of the two women said. Then with a smirk continued, “We should know!”

    It was six, so the escort should arrive soon. Why in the hell was I nervous? I was just having dinner with the man. A man I had to admit made my blood boil, my heart race and my temper flare!

    Finally nodding, all three of the women agreed I was ready. Though the two younger ones had a pout on their lips.

    A great commotion sounded outside as I looked seeing at least ten police cars. What the hell was going on? Had the Count hired the entire force? Getting in a limo, it was a rather quick ride to the large mansion. As we approached I saw that the sun had finally set giving the mansion a gloomy appearance.

    Stepping out I was immediately met by the same tall, rather dark, beautiful man. The same I’d seen at my door for the last two nights. Bending low, he extended his hand to mine then gently kissed the back of it.

    “I thank you for accepting the invitation. For too long have we been denied the presence of as beautiful a woman as you. I am Count Vlad your humble, enraptured host,” the tall man said.

    “Count Vlad? The voivode of Wallachia? You were named for that mass murderer?” I asked the man with shock in my voice.

    Without batting an eye the man nodded. “My parents thought it appropriate at the time of my birth. Though as I understand it the Vlad you mentioned only did it to enemies to deter their further invading his country,” he said, completely honest.

    “I see. History paints a far different picture of him.” I answered. “There were whispered accounts of him dealing with dark forces.”

    The man’s eyes opened wide. “You are far more informed than I at first thought. Not many today even remember that. Please come in Miss Mores, after dinner we have a great deal to talk about.”

    “Indeed?” I asked. “There was mention of a profitable end to this night.” Accepting his arm I was lead into a VERY large dining hall. Crap! This room could seat almost fifty people! From the looks of things there were only going to be about ten of us.

    The Count was watching my eyes when he spoke. “Yes it is only a small dinner party tonight. Please be seated so that we may begin.”

    A few moments later seven females and two more males joined us. All nodded to the Count, then sat. After the meal — if you could call it that, it seemed everyone but me drank wine — the Count turned to me.

    “Now my dear as to why I asked you here tonight. I have no heirs that I am aware of. I wish to sire one with you. I know it is quick though I need an answer soon.” The Count said.

    My mouth must have dropped open as I felt my vagina start to leak heavier. “You WHAT!?” Jumping up I slapped the Count square across the face heading for the door.

    My path was immediately blocked by both of the males, who had been seated. “You’re not going anywhere! Sit so the master can finish!” Both growled low at me like animals.

    “Cydnile, Triombus!” The Count shouted causing both of them to growl at him. “You dare to attack me? I will have your hearts before you scratch me!”

    Growling louder, the one called Cydnile stated. “You are weak tonight old one! It is about time a younger breed took over!” With that the younger man rushed toward the Count hands out with claw like fingernails extended.

    “You young, will never learn!” The Count shouted as he drove his hand through the advancing man’s chest, a heart appearing in it as it exited the back. The young man looked shocked a moment then crumbled! No, not fell to the ground, he turned to dust! What in the hell had I gotten myself into. “Now!” The Count said glaring at the rest there. “Any more?”

    I actually made it past the other male and the females to the door. It was at that moment I felt a hand on my shoulder causing me to scream! “Help!” I screamed again.

    “No one will hurt you as long as I am here.” I heard the Count’s voice say. Pulling me to him, he held me close as I released a flood of tears. Damn it! Why was I being a weak woman? I was better than this.

    I attempted to pull away finding that I didn’t want to move from his strong embrace. Then I saw him smile as I felt my vagina releasing more liquid down my leg. “I should go Count. Any more of this,” here I waved my hand at the pile of dust. “There may be no one left in your household.”

    Smiling bigger he leaned down giving me a smoldering hot kiss that I felt all the way to my toes! “As I said there will be no further interruptions from them. Shall we retire to a more private room to discuss my offer? Again I apologize for bringing it up like that at the table. I should have made it in a more private setting.”

    Trying to take a full breath was hard for a minute then I shook my head and looked at him. “Count though I am flattered I am not sure that…”

    “The offer stands for tonight then it is gone. A night of passion. This night only that I can, then nothing further. I will also compensate you for the time that you will lose with the child. Think it over a moment, oh do you think a hundred thousand dollars would help?” The Count said. When I started to speak but could only shake my head he nodded. “You are right of course. I shall increase it to a quarter of a million dollars. You shall have it after we are done. Does this meet with your needs?”

    I kept saying to myself I wasn’t a whore, I wasn’t a whore. It was a child, something I had wanted in my life for a long time now. Turning I looked him in the eyes. “Yes it is adequate.” I finally managed to get out.

    Nodding he took my hand leading my to a large bedroom. There he proceeded to slowly undress me kissing each area of skin he exposed. Finally he laid me back on the bed as he removed his clothes. My god I thought, he was far more handsome than I had thought at first. Kissing my lips I felt him start his way down my body reveling in each part.

    When he reached my breasts I thought I was going to pass out! He was so soft it was almost exquisite torture. Going lower I felt him stop at my belly button dipping inside making me gasp. Finally I felt him as he began to slowly cover my pubic bone finally reaching my leaking sex. Then I felt his long tongue as it entered me bringing an immediate orgasm.

    Another two orgasms later I was begging him to stop, trying to push his face away. I needed him in me or I was going to die! The feeling was about to drive me crazy! Moving up I felt him slowly slide his male organ in me. Then he was still going as I started to feel far fuller than I had ever been!

    Suddenly, I felt something touch me deep inside! My god he was all the way in to my cervix! Laying there I couldn’t believe that he was that large until he started to withdraw. I actually whined when I felt him start to remove his wonderful organ from me. Reaching up with my legs I did my best to wrap them around him.

    Then he was slowly pushing back in oh my god! It was heaven! Suddenly I heard him start to pant a little as I am sure I was as his speed started to pick up. My god it felt so good. “Faster Count! Faster!” I heard myself say as he began to move faster and deeper.

    It was at that moment that I felt a wave of pleasure wash over me as I stiffened riding it out. Coming down I felt the Count still moving deep within me, suddenly I felt another wave wash over me! The count was working harder his thrusts almost all the way to my cervix.

    Still panting I felt the Counts thrusts start to go faster, then I heard him groan. His member started to swell within me as I felt him start to fill me with his seed. It felt so damn good then I felt a third wave wash over me. The count pushed in as far as he could, I could swear past the opening of my cervix!

    We both lay there I could feel all of his seed that he’d pumped in me. It was hot, making me feel complete deep inside. Getting up, he helped me out of the bed to the shower. After cleaning up we both dressed. “Thank you Stella, I will ever be grateful to you for this sacrifice.” With that he turned and left as did I.

    The next few months I continued to work, strangely with more energy than I’d ever had. I had gone back by the mansion finding it empty, as if no one had lived there for years. I found the next day that I had not two hundred fifty thousand dollars in the bank. I had a whopping four hundred thousand! Strangely, no one remembered the Count but me. Also, no one questioned me about being pregnant nor about whom the father was…

    Nine months later I gave birth to a healthy baby boy I named John after my father. Strange like his father he sleeps most of the day and is up at night. Thing is he’s human, what was it that the Count had said, A night of passion. This night only that I can, then nothing further.

    Shaking my head, I thought, so one night only. Strange I thought something like this had happened to my mother on Halloween night thirty years ago. She had always told me dad wasn’t my father though he acted as if he were. I finished feeding John, then opened the door when the sitter knocked. Another thing, the sitter reminded of one of the women that had been there that night. Shrugging I rode to work on my bike as I always did. Looking back I could swear I saw a dark figure looking in a window a moment.


  • Harry Potter: As One War Ends Another Begins Part 6

    Font size : +


    As the Battle of Hogwarts comes to an end Harry Potter would like nothing more than to have a peaceful life with Ginny Weasley, unknown to Harry there’s still one man that seeks his death.

    Disclaimer: This story does not reflect the attitudes or characters in the Harry Potter series, nor does it have any affiliation with its author.

    Part 6

    Ron couldn’t believe the sight in front of him. The confusion and worry over Harry’s disappearance had caused him to forget all about the reward Hermione had promised him. His excitement growing Ron felt his cock begin to rise at the prospect of what he was about to do with Hermione.

    Ron was still a little bit confused however.

    ‘What’s that bottle your holding?’ Ron asked curiously.

    ‘It’s lubrication, if your going to have anal sex with me then your going to need this else its going to be really tight.’ Hermione explained.

    It still amused Hermione that Ron still didn’t know about muggle products. So promising herself that one day she will teach him some muggle studies she approached her boyfriend and sat down on the bed.

    Ron was lost for words. He still couldn’t comprehend what he was about to do so he just sat motionless.

    Hermione was becoming impatient. She’d been looking forward to this moment all day and now Ron was lingering. Was Ron having second thoughts about anal? She hadn’t exactly asked if he wanted to do it, she had just assumed that as a horny teenager he would be up for anything.

    Pushing that to the back of her mind she took action. She pushed Ron on the bed so that he was lying on his back, then she pulled at her underwear, sliding them down her legs and chucking them onto the floor.

    ‘It’s always important to warm up before a workout.’ she said rather seriously as she placed her knee’s either side of Ron’s face so that her pussy was inches away from Ron’s tongue.

    Ron finally snapped back to his senses. Lifting his head off of his pillow he reached out with his tongue and licked the length of Hermione’s slit. The reaction was instant, Hermione moaned aloud and reached around to remover her bra.

    Ron began to lick slowly, taking his time in the build up to the act that he would soon be performing. Wanting to pleasure Hermione more he began to lick and suck on her clit, which only caused her to let out more soft moans.

    Hermione was really enjoying herself. She was so turned on at the thought she’d soon be losing her anal virginity that her pussy was already dripping into Ron’s waiting tongue. As she could feel an orgasm approaching she began to squeeze and pinch her own nipples. The combined pleasure from both her own and Ron’s effort caused her to go through a soft orgasm. Panting and moaning out loud she leant forward to hold on to the bed post for support. Ron really was very good at pleasuring her.

    Ron lapped up all her juices as they dripped into his mouth. He knew now that she had came she wouldn’t be able to resist any longer for some form of penetration. So as Hermione climbed off of him he reached for the bottle of lube.

    ‘You’re going to have to take it slow to start with, even with the lube it will still hurt at first.’ Hermione warned him as she bent forward into the doggy style position they had tried that morning.

    Ron really didn’t want to hurt Hermione so he applied a lot of lube to both her hole and his erect cock. Pushing his finger into her arse to spread the lube Hermione let out a little squeal of surprise.

    ‘Ohhh it’s cold, but it feels really nice.’ she whimpered.

    Ron decided it would be best to warm her up before so he slowly pushed another finger inside of her. He felt Hermione’s whole body clench up and she let out a soft moan.

    ‘Ohh god that feels really odd.’ Hermione groaned ‘although in a good way.’

    Feeling that she was now ready Ron knelt behind her and rubbed his lubricated cock against her bumhole. Pushing in slowly he could hear Hermione let out a low groan of pain. Once he had about 2 inches inside her he stopped for a moment to allow her to adjust to the feeling.

    ‘Okay you can carry on now, just go really slow because it still hurts a little.’ Hermione said.

    Ron spent a good minute pushing the rest of his cock inside her until it was all in. He couldn’t believe how tight it was, it was like a vice around his cock. Pulling out slowly he felt Hermione relax a little and next time he pushed in he found it easier.

    After a minute of slow thrusts Hermione began to rock backwards into Ron, pushing him further inside of her. She was surprised how quickly it was becoming more comfortable as the pain faded.

    Hermione could feel pulses of pleasure start to run through her body as together they began to set a steady rhythm. As Ron leant forward to start kissing and biting her neck she started to pant and whimper from the pleasure. The act was so passionate that it was really turning her on.

    Ron could feel his orgasm fast approaching. It had only been a matter of a couple of minutes of fucking, but her arse was so tight he couldn’t hold back any more.

    ‘I’m going to cum.’ her grunted as he pulled out and fired his load all over his lovers back.

    Panting, Ron reached for his wand and performed a quick cleaning charm to remove the cum he had just sprayed on to Hermione’s back. He fell down onto the bed next to her where she cuddled up next to him.

    ‘Well that was more enjoyable than I expected.’ she murmured, tired after their passionate shag. ‘Lets hope you win more quidditch matches so I can reward you again.’

    And with that they both fell into a deep sleep, cuddle up naked close to each other.
    ******

    Harry woke up with a terrible headache. In fact his whole body felt rough.
    He couldn’t remember a thing from the night before. His last memory was seeing Bill and Fleur going at it and himself bring Ginny to that intense orgasm.

    Harry could remember having a strange dream though. In his dream he and Hermione had been dancing together outside The Burrow. They’d then gone inside and shared a bed in the living room where they had began to play around with each other, touching one another.

    Harry could also feel a mess in his boxers. Looking down he realised he must have had a wet dream.
    He’d had a wet dream whilst dreaming about Hermione? What the fuck!

    He didn’t want Ginny, who was still fast asleep next to him, to wake up and find him in this state so he quietly climbed out of the bed and headed for a quick shower.

    Harry spent a good 10 minutes in the shower trying to wash away the guilt. That was twice in the last two days that he’d thought about Hermione inappropriately. He needed to get his act together. He loved Ginny with all his heart. He shouldn’t be thinking about other girls.

    After Harry had showered he thought it was best to go find someone to figure out what had happened. Luckily as he entered the kitchen he found Ron sat at the table alone eating his breakfast. Taking the seat next to Ron he had to use all his will power to prevent himself from being sick at the sight off all the greasy food. He really shouldn’t drink so much.

    ‘Feeling rough?’ Ron asked and then without waiting for a reply said ‘You were a mess last night mate, you shouldn’t be drinking that much at one time.’

    ‘What happened? I can’t remember a thing.’

    ‘Well…’ Ron began to explain. ‘We was celebrating after the match, having a few beers and dancing in the players lounge and you disappeared. Well we all looked for you but when we couldn’t find you we went home to check there. Galvin found you in the back room at the club passed out. He said you had a empty bottle of fire whiskey next to you.’

    ‘Who’s Galvin?’ Harry interrupted before Ron could carry on.

    ‘What?.. Oh Galvin Gudgeon he’s the seeker on the team, he found you and brought you home to make sure you was okay.’ Ron continued.

    Harry bowed his head in shame. He couldn’t believe he had allowed himself to get in such a state that the whole Weasley family had been left worried and he hadn’t even been able to get home on his own. He spent the next 10 minutes finding out from Ron where Galvin lived before apparating away to apologise and thank him for helping him home.
    ******

    Harry appeared on the out skirt of a small town near Norwich. Ron had explained the directions to Galvin’s house, so Harry started walking down a dusty pathway towards a big house that sat on its own at the top of a hill. As Harry got closer he recognised England and Chudley Cannon flags and banners pinned all over the outside of the house. Clearly his family were big quidditch fans.

    As Harry approached the garden gate Galvin walked out the front door.

    ‘Hello Harry.’ Galvin said, a bit surprised that Harry Potter was outside his house. ‘You feeling better today?’

    ‘Hello Galvin, I’ve just come to thank you for getting me home last night. I doubt I would have made it home on my own.’ said Harry, still ashamed of himself.

    ‘Don’t worry about it, it was no problem.’ Said Galvin ‘I’m walking into town to get some food if you fancy coming?’

    ‘Yeah sure thing.’ said Harry as he started to walk back down the hill into the small village.

    ‘So your on the team with Ron right?’ Harry asked.

    ‘Yeah that’s right, I’m the highest paid youth player in the history of quidditch. I got offered a contract when I turned 18 a month ago’ Galvin said with clear pride.

    ‘Cool. How come you didn’t go Hogwarts?’ Harry asked, realising he had never seen the boy before at school.

    ‘I got a scholarship at the Irish Quidditch Institute so I was schooled there.’ Galvin explained, a smile appearing on his face as he realised Harry was impressed.

    ‘Wow you must be good, Ron said all the British international players come from there!’ said Harry.

    ‘Well I’m alright I guess.’ Galvin said, although it was clear he knew exactly how good he was.

    Just then a man jumped out from behind a tree with camera, taking picture after picture.

    ‘OI!’ Galvin shouted as he started to run towards the photographer, but it was too late, with a loud CRACK the man disaperated.

    ‘What was that all about?’ said Harry, a bit startled by the whole ordeal.

    ‘Its the papers, their always writing shit about me, quidditch is a big sport so stories about players will always sell, whether there good or bad.’ Galvin explained. ‘Ever since I went to the Youth World Cup with England U16’s and caught the snitch in the final there obsessed with me. One week their writing about how I’m an out of control drunk and the next week its all about how I’m going to be the next big thing for England. I’m telling you they’re a nightmare.’

    ‘Tell me about it.’ said Harry although both him and Galvin were smiling.

    Harry spent the next hour in town with Galvin, getting some food from a burger van and going to a local pub for a pint of lager. Galvin was a surprise to Harry. Normally when people met him for the first time they would speak of nothing but his fame and war with Voldemort. But Galvin hadn’t brought any of that up, in fact all they had talked about was quidditch. Galvin had heard all about Harry days as a seeker at Hogwarts and was interested in why he turned down deals for clubs first teams.

    Harry was also shocked that everyone in the pub knew Galvin despite being muggles. They all spoke to him at some point during the time Harry was there. It seemed Galvin was a popular guy.

    ‘They all think I work at some big office in the city.’ Galvin explained when Harry asked about the muggles talking to him.

    After another beer Harry decided to head back to The Burrow. After saying goodbye to Galvin and promising to have a beer with him again after the next Cannons Youth match Harry apparated home.
    ******

    The next day Harry was making Ginny some breakfast in bed, because he was a good boyfriend like that. Just as he was about the carry the tray of food upstairs Errol, the Weasleys owl, crashed into the kitchen. Picking the owl up and putting him down on the table Harry picked up the copy of the daily prophet that he’d delivered. Unfolding the paper Harry witnessed an unexpected front page headline.

    GALVIN GUDGEON: BIGTIME OR BIGHEADED?

    And underneath the big headline was a picture of Harry and Galvin walking along laughing together.

    Harry began to read the article…

    Quidditch wonderkid Galvin Gudgeon seems to have the world at his feet. Star of the last Youth World Cup and graduate of the famous Irish Quidditch Institute, Gudgeon seems to think that he’s made it as a famous quidditch player already. Opinions on the player are already mixed with some under the belief that he has the potential to be the greatest player of his generation and others thinking he’s just a alcoholic waster.
    But now it seems he is already friends with countless celebrities, the latest being none other than HARRY POTTER. Arguably the most famous wizard of all time for his defeat of He Who Must Not Be Named, Potter would be a key friend to make for anyone seeking fame. And it looks like Gudgeon has done just that.
    This causes all of us Quidditch fans to question whether Gudgeon, who is undoubtedly talented, seeks results on the field or just the fame off of it.
    Gudgeon will captain Chudley Cannons Youth in their match next week against Stonewall Stormers. A match that Harry Potter is likely to attend to support his long standing friend Ron Weasley who has recently signed for the team as Keeper.

    Harry just chucked the paper onto the table. He had enjoyed his time with Galvin yesterday and the rumour that he was only using Harry to get more famous was clearly bullshit. You could always trust the papers to write a load of bollocks.
    ******

    Ginny Weasley was around her friends house, Luna Lovegood. Ginny had been friends with Luna for aslong as she can remember and she was her closest friend at Hogwarts. Sitting next to Luna in her room Ginny looked around and took in all the photo’s that covered the walls. All of these photo’s featured Luna with friends or family. There was quite a lot with Ginny in. One big photo that stood out was Ginny and Luna together on platform 9 ¾ on their way to Hogwarts for the first time. Ginny could remember the day so clearly. They’d sat on the train talking non stop about what Hogwarts would be like and how excited they were. Another photo that stood out was Dumbledore’s Army. Everyone was gathered with all of their friends. Luna had said on the day that it was like having real friends. Despite the fact Luna often said awkward things like this Ginny always valued her best friend, she could talk to Luna about anything.

    ‘So how are you and Harry getting along?’ asked Luna in her usual sing song voice.

    ‘We’re great, exploring our relationship a whole lot more if you know what I mean.’ said Ginny, going slightly red.

    ‘Oh you’re having sex.’ replied Luna matter of factly. ‘What’s it like?’

    ‘Yes we have a few times, its great if I’m being honest, Harry is rather good a pleasing me.’ said Ginny going even redder.

    ‘I’d love to have someone I could have sex with.’ Luna said.

    ‘Well why don’t you hook up with someone then?’

    ‘Ginny you know everyone thinks I’m loony and any boy or girl I’ve ever liked has never took me seriously.’ said Luna with a sad little smile.

    ‘Or girl?!’ Ginny burst out…

    ‘Oh yes, I do find girls rather attractive aswell, yourself for instance.’ Luna said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

    ‘What do you mean?’ Ginny asked, unsure of what Luna was saying.

    ‘Well I often day dream about what it would be like to have a sexual experience with another girl and you’re normally the girl I have in mind, we have know each other for a very long time.’ Luna explained, without a hint of embarrassment.

    Ginny was a little freaked out at how open Luna was being with her, but also a little surprised that she shared her own fantasy. Well if Luna was being honest…

    ‘To tell you the truth Luna I have thought about it aswell.’ Ginny said, face bright red again with embarrassment. ‘With you I mean.’

    ‘That’s nice to know.’ Luna said, acting as if Ginny had just told her the weather was rather pleasant outside. ‘I mean we…’

    ‘…are best friends.’ Ginny finished.

    And with that the two girls leaned ever so slowly forwards until their lips met and they shared a kiss.

    Ginny couldn’t believe what she was doing, she was kissing another girl… But she still didn’t pull away as her tongue began to explore Luna’s mouth. The girls began to wrap their arms around one another to embrace closely as they lay back on the bed. The kissing continued as neither one of them wanted to stop the fascinating act they there carrying out.

    Luna felt a bit guilty as she kissed her best friend. She was dating her friend Harry and this felt like it was a bit unfaithful, but then again it would probably turn Harry on if he ever found out, boys seemed to like the idea of girls getting it on. Although she was enjoying kissing Ginny she wanted to explore a bit more so slipped her hand up Ginny’s shirt and found that she wasn’t wearing a bra.

    Reaching out Luna cupped her tits, touching a pair that wasn’t her own for the first time. Ginny’s nipples were already hard so she started to to pinch and caress them, causing Ginny to moan into her mouth.

    Luna had rather hoped Ginny would do the same to her, but her red head friend seemed a bit hesitant. Wanting to encourage Ginny she pulled her hand out from under her top and began to push it down into her trousers and pants. As Luna’s hand pushed past the waistband of Ginny’s trousers she felt Ginny’s moist pussy pressed against her fingers.

    Luna could honestly say she was in heaven until…

    ‘Stop!’ said Ginny as she stopped kissing her friend and pulled her hand out of her pants. ‘I can’t do this to Harry, I’m so sorry Luna.’
    And with that she got up and quickly left.

    Luna sighed to herself. She really did need to find a lover soon.

    To Be Continued…


  • GT the PT 4 – was feeling optimistic

    Font size : +


    GT the PT was feeling very optimistic!

    It was a year since Tracey was last in the mood for being used as a sex doll – the time in between had seen her very depressed and very confused as to what she was and what she really wanted. Now she knew.

    She wanted to be used as a sex doll!!

    OK – where to from here?? Simple – go to the local bar dressed to kill, she thought. Someone will be interested.

    Little did she know just HOW interested they would be!

    Bobby Bright was now the local gang boss. No-one did anything in tbhis area without his OK.

    When Tracey shimmied into the very bar where Bobby had stopped for a drink that Tuesday night, dressed in a black leather mini-skirt, braless halter top, Bobby nearly swallowed his ample tongue.

    “Who the fuck is that?” he enquired of his lieutenant, Browny, the guy who knew every girl in the area.

    “Err. I’ll go find out, Boss,” he said embarrassed.

    He grabbed Tracey by the arm and dragged her over to BB’s private booth.

    “Let go of me, you black cunt,” said Tracey, suddenly realising that she was surrounded by black people.

    “Well,” said BB, “what have we got here – a white bitch with attitude! Strip her!!” he commanded.

    Several sets of hands had her naked in less than 10 seconds, standing in front of BB.

    “Nice tits. Nice shaved cunt. Turn her around.” He commanded.

    She was turned back to him and forced to bend over.

    “Nice arsehole,” said BB, “Sit her on my cock.”

    “Get fucked you black fuckbrain,” said Tracey defiantly.

    “Such racial prejudice,” replied BB, “We must be all together sister as one,” he said smirking.

    BB pulled out his 12” night fighter and stroked it to make it hard. Tracey was grabbed by the arms, lifted in the air, and slowly lowered above his impressive prick.

    “Make her wet hunny,” he told a girl next to him,”I don’t like dry pussy.”

    Mart-Lou obliged – it was easy as the two guys had her legs well apart, held up in the air. She moved into position, grabbed Tracey’s inner thighs, and pushed her tongue into the open slit. It was not long before the slut in Tracey had her wet, juicing Mary-Lou’s lips with her cum. Mary-Lou couldn’t resist and rammed 2 fingers into Tracey’s arse, making her gasp and cum again.

    “She likes it all, Boss,” exclaimed Mary-Lou.

    “Bring her to me,” commanded BB.

    The 2 guys who acted as cranes, lifted Tracey high above BB, holding her legs wide apart.

    “Ready Boss?” asked one of them.

    BB reached up to grab Tracey’s waist, then slowly forced her down onto his massive, rock hard prick. The head entered her pussy spreading her lips.

    Tracey knew that she’d never had anything this big fuck her before, and she panicked and struggled to be free.

    “Wriggle my little one,” encouraged BB, “ but it will do you no good. You are MINE!”

    With that, he gripped her waist tight and rammed her onto his waiting prick.

    She screamed and wriggled, but to no avail – he cock was inside her up to his balls, all 12 inches.

    She struggled for breath; he squeezed her nipples as hard as he could; she screamed again; he slapped her hard across the face; she fell forward onto his chest; he smacked her arse cheeks as hard as he could.

    Both were actually enjoying the experience!

    “You cunt!” she said. “I CAN!” he retorted.

    “You, slut, are my slave from now on. I can do whatever I want with you. Fuck you, kill you, sell you – whatever I choose. In fact, to prove my power over you, I will now allow six of my men, and four of my whores, to do whatever they want to you. THEN you will surrender to my every wish.”

    “Please no,” she pleaded, “ Make me your special woman and I will make you so happy.”

    “Take her,” he instructed to his lieutenant.

    She was dragged away screaming and pleading.

    The room she was taken to was huge and had rugs and mattresses, sofas and benches everywhere.

    She was spreadeagled across a bench by 4 women. They hungrily made her naked and while 2 sucked her nipples, one sucked her pussy, whilst the fourth inserted 2 fingers into her anus, making her first scream, then cum loudly.

    They took turns at sucking, fingering, licking and fisting her orifices and brutally squeezing her nipples. They made her scream with pain, with pleasure, made her cum, made her plead, especially when one fisted her cunt whilst another fisted her anus at the same time! This made her cum for many minutes and she squirted her cum everywhere, much to her own surprise, given the pain inflicted on her.

    “She’s ready, Boss,” said the main female to BB.

    “Good. Good.” Was all he said.

    After a few thoughtful minutes, he said, “I don’t want you any more. You’re too easy. You’re a sexual animal, bitch. I have animals you will relate to.” With that he motioned to one of his men, who grabbed her and laid her across what looked like a padded bench. Her arse was stuck up in the air, with her pussy fully exposed and her anus winking for all to see.

    “No fucking way, you motherfucker, “ she screamed.

    Tracey knew she was helpless and her future looked grim. “Please Boss.” She pleaded. “I can be special for you.”

    “Oh you’ll earn me enough to be a special slut,” he snickered.

    She heard many excited voices; saw many faces moving around the room; heard some growls. Oh No! A VERY large German Shepherd dog was paraded around the room to the delight of the now 40 odd crowd of people.

    Bruno was lead to her rear end. He soon sensed her pussy and began to lick in between her cheeks and into her arse. She whimpered, as his long, rough tongue entered her soft pussy lips, touching her clitty, making her cum immediately. The crowd sensed the action, as did Bruno, who mounted her back, his now uncased 9” hard dick luching forward towards its target. It touched her pussy lips, making her shriek, but not as much as when he missed and found her anal passage! To Bruno, it was all the same.

    So he thrust forward, entering her anus with a ‘plop’, the thrusting in and out like a steam train, for several minutes, making Tracey scream, groan, moan and cum several times. She suddenly didn’t care – it felt fantastic!

    That was until he shot his load, then forced his huge knot inside her, at which she passed out!

    She came to with a male cock fucking her arse. “Suck this,” said another, pushing his hard dick into her mouth. Tracey was only just conscious realising she was NOT in control of her destiny any longer.

    She was being used as a cheap whore – a situation she had fantasised that she would enjoy, but the reality was horribly different!

    The guys both cum at the same time and were replaced by 2 more hungry sex driven men.

    She was used and abused for four days, by at least twenty men and seven lesbian women, when she was dragged before BB, the “Boss”.

    “You have been taught a lesson,” he said. “Your husband paid me ten thousand dollars for this service, because he knew that you were sex hungry. If you EVER are unfaithful to him, you belong to ME and I will whore you to the dirtiest, AIDS infected scumbags on this earth. Do you understand?” he asked her.

    She said nothing and was slapped by BB’s lieutenant hard across the face.

    “Yes!” she screamed, falling to the floor.

    Some clothes were thrown on the floor in front of her; she was told to get dressed.

    “Now fuck off – and fuck only your husband!” commanded the now echo of a voice.

    She was pushed out of a door onto a side alley, actually feeling that she had escaped a worse fate.

    “Hi Baby,” said a familiar voice. “ Ready to come home and be a good girl?”

    … how good? Only time will tell! ….


    0 comments
  • The Breaking of Tracy part 8

    Font size : +


    Tracy is violated

    The Breaking of Tracy
    part 8
    Tracy’s First

    “She’s ready for you, daddy.” The Whore tells me. The latex clad slave stands beside the door, back straight with her arms behind her, looking straight ahead.

    I ignore it. I open and close the door gently but without pause. In the center of the novice room stands Tracy. Like all slaves here, she stands at attention. Legs shoulder width apart. Back arched. Arms clasped behind her. Staring straight ahead. Her pale skin is littered with the bruises and welts of the training from the last few days. Her small, pink nipples puff out obscenely from her delicate A cup breasts, swollen from the recent abuse. Everything will heal without leaving a mark. But for now, she looks the pathetic thing I plan to make her.

    “You don’t have a hymen but you’re a virgin, correct Rapewhore?”

    A small swallow is all she takes to steel herself for what she expects will happen after she answers me.

    “Yes daddy, I’m still a virgin.”

    “A shame.” I begin to slowly walk behind her. For a moment her eyes trail me but quickly snap back to the wall in front of her. I let this slide. Everything that occurs in the novice room is about breaking the will of a girl and making them a slave, not training.

    “I’m going to fuck you. Forever. Do you know why?” I ask her.

    “Because I’m your slave and that’s what I’m here for, daddy.” She doesn’t swallow this time.

    The answer is near enough to the truth that I find no reason to correct or amend it. I continue.

    “Do you want me to fuck you, Rapewhore? Do you want me to rape you forever?”

    “Yes daddy, I want to be raped forever.”

    Behind her, I pause.

    “Why do you want me to rape you?” I ask.

    Tracy thinks a moment before answering. “Because I’m a slave and I want you to do whatever you want to, daddy?”

    I smile. Bless her for trying.

    Moving up behind her, I gently place my hands upon her naked shoulders. She shivers at my touch, afraid of me. I lean in close to her ear and whisper.

    “Don’t tell me what I want to hear. You do want to be raped by me. Think about it for a moment. And then tell me why you want it.”

    Tracy struggles with the idea for a bit. I can see she wants to scream and cry that she’d never want it. I can see her fight to keep her position as she pushes past her impulses and eventually settles into the truth of the matter.

    “I want you to rape me, daddy, because I don’t want my arms and legs cut off like you did with the Hole.” I’d have thought she would phrase the answer like a question. But she wasn’t asking if it she was right. She knew it.

    “Good girl.” I tell her, patting her shoulder before letter her go. I make my way over to a thin, rolled up mat tucked behind a bench. “But it’s more than that.” I say, pulling the mat from it’s place. “You don’t want me to do that to your friends or family. You’re here for as long as I decide to keep you alive. During that time, you have one job and one job only. Make sure nothing bad happens to the people you used to know. If you obey, I may eventually raise you to a higher position than just a slave. You could be a Whore down here, taking care of the dungeon and the staff down here or some of the other positions where you don’t get hurt as much.” Mat in hand I walk back to her.

    “Baby for example, the woman you saw upstairs. With the ankle cuffs? She started out as a slave and now runs the house. I’ve hurt her maybe four or five times in as many years.”

    Tracy makes no reaction to me spreading the mat out on the floor.

    “Until then…you’ll do and take everything I give to you because you’re a slave. You’re reason for living is to be hurt and to be fucked. And you’ll beg for both because you know there are worse things in life.”

    “Yes daddy”, she nods. A small tear makes it’s escape from the corner of her eye and runs down her face. I suspect it will be one of the last tears I see from her. After today they should be few and far between.

    “I’m evil. I like to hurt things. Things like slaves. But just because I’m sadistic doesn’t mean I can’t be kind now and then.” I move to stand directly in front of Tracy.

    “Rapewhore, look at me.” Tracy’s eyes come to focus on my gaze.

    “I have a gift for you.” She looks confused. “Would you like to know what it is?”

    She nods. “Yes daddy.”

    I smile, trying to give an air of warmth.

    “I’m going to have sex with you. Right now. But I won’t rape you. That is to say, I won’t hurt you.”

    A shimmer of confusion and disgust dances across her features. She doesn’t understand.

    “My gift to you is that your first time will be gentle. Because every time hereafter won’t. I’ll degrade and torture you at a whim. But right now, I will make you feel good this one time.”

    I reach out and take a hand from behind her. “Lay down.”

    I guide her onto her back upon the mat. Laying myself beside her I prop myself up on an elbow so I can look down at her. Though she lays as stiff as an awkward board she is gorgeous. Like a bruised angel. I run the back of my hand gently up her leg and over her ribs. I pass by her breasts without touching them. As I reach her neck I open my hand and gently skim across the fragile surface of her skin before nestling my hand into her hair. A finger finds a brown lock and twirls it gently.

    “You really are beautiful, you know. That’s why you’re here and not someone else.” I gently take her jaw in hand and turn her face to me. Her eyes fight to keep looking at the ceiling, but come to look into my eyes. “Breathtaking, really.”

    My mouth lands upon hers and I kiss her tenderly. As much as I enjoy the dominance, the giving of orders and pain, I am a slave to my own desires. Some, like my sadistic tendencies, are immutable and constant. But upon occasion I’ve found myself with want for nothing more than to make a woman cum in screams of pleasure. I’ve gotten quite good at it for the few times I’ve cared to indulge. Trust when I confess that I want to hurt Tracy like nothing before, I speak a truth like nothing ever spoken before. But if I am to break her, I can’t. Not yet.

    Breaking the kiss as my hand finds it’s way down Tracy’s chest. My fingers trace a line down Tracy’s body, between her breasts and over her stomach. I slow as I reach her tender area. Looking down I watch as my fingers move closer to the lovely place between my slave’s legs I hear Tracy gasp quickly. She’s steeling herself for the intrusion. Since she’s ready for it, it’s best I don’t disappoint.

    Two fingers part the lips of her pussy as the slide down further. I don’t enter her yet. I just let her know that play time is soon to end and that yes, this is about to happen to her. I tear my eyes away from her crotch and watch her face twist into disgust. My erection twitches, bouncing of of her thigh.

    “Open your legs.” I tell and she obeys. Her legs part a few inches, in a normal situation the amount would be unsatisfactory and I would strike her. But for this one time I must be gentle, so I say nothing. My fingers move in a small circular motion, slowly parting her labia. I lean down and begin to kiss the soft flesh of her ear and neck. My thumb gently brushes across her clitoris. At the same moment a finger slides into her. The result is enjoyable to watch. Tracy’s body betrays her as it is want to do of late. Her hips involuntarily buck into my hand, she begins to moisten between the legs and a small moan catches in her throat. A moment later her mind catches up to her body and reminds her that she is supposed to be repulsed by this. The dance of emotions that plays across her face is worthy of film it’s so beautiful. A woman enjoying her rape and being disgusted with herself for it. There is no more perfect a thing.

    A second finger penetrates her pussy as the circles begin to increase with speed. I apply more pressure with my thumb on her clit and her hips reply by pressing harder against it. As Tracy begins to approach her orgasm, she beings to cry, tears slowly falling from her cheeks and the low wail of sorrow. I stop touching her pussy and sit up.

    Tracy opens her eyes, confused for a moment. She shivers in terror as she sees me move between her legs. My erect cock juts out, pointing to where it wants to go. My hands take hold of her knees and gently spreads her wider, opening up her cunt for me to see. Tracy balls her hands into fists on either side of her and lets her head fall back, still crying all the while.

    I move forward and over her so that I can look into her face. With practiced motions I move my hips downwards to her, letting my body weight do the work for me. Her pussy is hot against the head of my penis as it touches her for the first time. Tracy does not jump or react in anyway. I’ll change that in a moment.

    With her pussy wet and her legs wide open, my dick slides into her with ease as I settle myself on top of her. He cunt envelops me in heat. Slowly I slide out and back in. Each thrust I move further into her. Each thrust I begin to speed up. Soon I hit a rhythm and speed I like that is forceful while still being gently. Tracy, so near to orgasm before I entered her, can’t help herself but react to my penetration.

    As I continue to plunge into her I begin to angle my thrusts upwards a bit more. On the fifth such thrust I hit the spot in Tracy’s cunt that I want and she loses control of herself. The tears and crying stop and are replaced with pants and grunts of pleasure. She still does not look at me, but her eyes are no longer forced shut. Instead, her face is relaxed as she enjoys what I’m doing her her body. The feeling her her subdued pussy against my throbbing cock begins to affect me. I pick up my pace and stop making love to her. I’m fucking her and she’s loving it.

    Tracy, lost in my penetrating thrusts and the pleasure it brings reaches up and digs her nails into my back, wanting to pull me in further. She’s close to cumming and her body is begging for the release. My hand cups her breast firmly, squeezing it firmly as I lower my mouth onto her other nipple, using my tongue to play with the erect beauty. Tracy’s pussy tightens around my shaft and her body goes stiff for a moment before she begins to tremble her way through the orgasm I’ve given her. I’ve timed it perfectly. As Tracy vibrates on my cock a pressure wells up inside my abdomen and explodes into Tracy’s pussy.

    I enjoy the sensation of cumming in a pleased woman with her nails dug into my back. Tracy moans loudly as her pleasure shoots through her body like electricity. Our orgasms subside but we remain motionless for many moments. Tracy’s tension begins to leave her body and she starts to go limp. But as before her mind catches up to her body and reminds her of where she is. I feel her tense up again around me, only in a different way from her orgasm. I slide my softening dick out of her and roll of to the side, breathing heavy.

    We lay next to each other, breathing heavily. Tracy finally opens her eyes, but looks away, tears welling up again. Now is the moment I have been waiting for, to see if she will react the way I expect her to. Not every women will take to the training, which is why I have to select them so carefully.

    “Thank you.” Tracy says.

    I hear what I want. “You’re welcome.” Since her abduction, Tracy had been afraid of losing her virginity in a violent manner. Rape is a common fear in most women, doubly so for the thought of their first encounter. I have literally made a gift of not raping her violently for her fist time. In all the years that Tracy is now mine, she will always be able to look back and remember the time that she was scared of being painfully violated her first time. And she will remember the immense relief I gave her in not doing that. Deep down, she will always be grateful to me.

    “It won’t happen again, Rapewhore. But you are a good slave so far. And good slaves are rewarded.”

    I can see an emotional numbness settle into Tracy’s body as I finish speaking. She knows she will be here forever. She’s preparing herself for the rest of her life, just as she prepared herself of my cock inside of her.

    “Rapewhore, go to the door and knock on it. When the Whore answers, tell her to send in The Post.” I cup my hands under my head and wait to see how well Tracy will obey my instructions.

    Tracy stands and places her hands behind her back before walking to the door. Looking at her upside down from where I lay I see her knock with one hand before returning it behind her. The door opens a moment later as the Whore, fully clothed in her uniform latex body suit and lovely exposed breasts opens the door.

    “Daddy wants The Post sent in now.” She says to the dungeon staff slave. The Whore nods and closes the door. Tracy walks back and stands to the side at attention. I see my semen starting to slide down my leg. I smile.

    Perhaps thirty seconds pass before there is a courtesy knock on the door. It opens and The Post walks in. She is beautiful as always. Every inch of her supple, naked body has been scarred and re scarred over and over again. Not on inch of flesh is pristine any longer.

    “Post,” I begin, “Come over here and clean me off.”

    “Yes daddy, thank you.” The Post walks over to me and kneels down before opening her mouth and taking my dick into it. With expertise honed over years of practice she begins to clean my cock with her mouth. Her tongue slides along my shaft. She knows how to make it feel good without specifically arousing me. This is a chore, not play time and she knows it intuitively.

    I watch Tracy as The Post works on my member with her mouth. Tracy stares straight ahead, but I’m sure she sees clearly with her peripherals. She reacts not at all.

    The Post raises her head, finished cleaning me off and sits back on her legs, folded beneath her.

    “Now go clean Rapewhore’s cunt. Rapewhore, spread your legs and squat down for The Post to clean you off.”

    I expected a fraction of hesitation from Tracy. No one, let alone someone of the same gender has every put their mouth on her pussy before and I expected a reaction. Instead widens her stance and squats down as The Post moves over to her and sits herself beneath Tracy’s legs.

    The Post begins by licking Tracy’s thigh up to her pussy, using her tongue to gather my semen. Tracy winces at the intrusion of The Post’s tongue inside of her. The Post licks and slurps has best she can, cleaning my seed from Tracy’s body. I enjoy the sight.

    Soon The Post is done and she stands at attention next to Tracy. Tracy, obeying the last order given, fights to stay squatted. Very good Tracy.

    I stand.

    “Rapewhore, did The Post do a good job cleaning you?” I ask Tracy.

    “Yes daddy, The Post did a very good job of cleaning my pussy.” She replies. It’s beautiful to hear.

    “Did you enjoy how it felt?”

    “Yes daddy, ” Tracy answers again, “It felt very good.”

    I stand before her and smile. “Then she was a good slave and deserves to be rewarded.” I look over to The Post. “Post, go stand facing the wall and place your hands against it.”

    “Yes daddy.” The scarred slave replies and walks over to the wall as I’d ordered. She knows what is about to happen and is waiting for her reward.

    I walk over to the toys hanging from the opposite wall and chose a small whip. I take it and return to Tracy.

    “Rapewhore, give 50 lashes to The Post as a reward. Make it hurt, but I only want the last five to bloody her, do you understand?”

    I hold the whip out for Tracy to take it. She hesitantly reaches out and takes the whip, nodding. “Yes daddy.” She answers, confused.

    She had thought that she would have things done to her. She will learn that being a slave means doing, not having done to her.

    I walk to the door and open it. The Whore outside stands at attention.

    “Watch Rapewhore whip The Post and tell me exactly what happens when it is done. I have some business to check up on.” I tell the Whore.

    “Yes daddy.” It replies. I reach out and painfully tug an exposed nipple, pulling the slave forward.

    “Now, Whore. They are about to start and I am leaving.”

    “Yes daddy, thank you.” From beneath the latex mask the slave answers in a pained voice. Her nipple will be purple for several days, I was not gentle. It quickly moves passed me into the room and I close the door behind me.

    Tracy is almost done. I have a bit of business to attend to. I will have the Whores run Tracy through some lessons.

    I think tomorrow I’ll hurt Tracy. Yes, I will hurt her very badly.


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Sissy the Redhead: Making of a Slut Part I

    Font size : +


    I have many more chapters to come–each increasing in dirtiness, variety, and taboo.

    Sissy the Redhead: The Making of a Slut
    Part I

    She was out mowing the lawn again. That little red head across the street. She was probably thirteen or so. Maybe fourteen, and she had long thick curls of deep red hair. The kind that looks dyed, but isn’t.

    Her titties were just coming in, but they were coming fast. She must be pushing a B cup by now, only she wasn’t wearing a bra that day, just a tight little baby tee that said “Candy” on it that showed off her tight, flat waist. The shorts she had on didn’t hurt in the showing off department, either. They were jean shorts that were cut off no further than the crotch, and so tight they must have been left overs from when she was ten.

    I sat on my screened in front porch sipping my sun tea, letting my fingers trail across my shirt, over my tits, feeling my nipples harden to tight little pebbles as I watched her. She was so tiny she had a hard time pushing that lawnmower, which made her sweat a great deal. Her shorts would ride up into the crack of her ass and she’d have to pause to pull them out. Each time she did that, my breath caught in my throat.

    Whenever she’d pass the stoop leading up to her front door, she’d stop for a drink out of her water bottle, rest with one hand on a thrust out little hip, and pull at a few long, red strands of hair that had stuck to her pretty face, all the time her breasts heaving from the labor.

    I thought about what it might be like to peel those sweaty shorts off and slide them down her skinny legs. How her innocent little pussy would smell as I pulled apart the lips and licked her from her tight ass up to her hardening clit. I pictured my hands running over those pert tits and squeezing her nipples, making her moan and writhe under my experienced, womanly touch. Giving her her first real orgasm.

    Before I knew it, my tea was forgotten and I had my hand shoved down the front of my shorts, three fingers jammed up into my cunt and a thumb on my clit. I was already close to cumming and was stunned at how fast these thoughts about a young girl were getting me there.

    Then I began to imagine that my husband, Jim, was watching us. Watching me thrust my tongue into her small hole, hearing her girlish squeals increase until she would go stiff, and her fresh cum would pour out of her tight, young pussy and fill my mouth. When I pictured him seeing that, and shooting thick ropes of hot cum all over both of us, I went over the edge and exploded into my shorts. By the time the shuddering let off, and I pulled my sopping hand away, the chair I was sitting in had a big wet circle soaked into it and the redheaded girl had finished the lawn.

    That night, after solitary dinner as my husband was away on business, I decided to take a hot bath and treat my pussy to a clean shave. As I relaxed in the soapy water, I wondered about the redhead girl and what her bush must be like at her tender age. I imagined it was lightly covered in a soft, downy fuzz, the same color as her hair. I finished shaving myself smooth, then brought myself off three times thinking about how that hair would feel on my lips. By the I toweled off and went to bed, I had made up my mind to talk to that girl the next day. No matter how irrational it was, no matter how wrong, I devised my plan, and would carry it out.

    The next morning, I hussied myself up in a very short denim skirt, the kind that would show my baby-smooth pussy and pretty little asshole if I bent over at the waist. I put on a hot pair of elevated fuck-me sandals and tight white tank top, braless of course. I looked myself over in the mirror. Hot! I’m only 31 years old, and look better than anyone I went to high school with. My husband says I have a “Preying Mantis” body. Long legs, a long, skinny stomach that climbs up forever before reaching a pair of high, tight small C sized tits. They are perfectly balanced with the rest of my body, and the little nipples sit high on the boobs, pointing slightly up with all the perkiness of a 20 year old college girl. My arms are as long, and slim as my legs, toped with the smooth, rounded shoulders models have. Add my dirty blond hair and big green eyes to the package, and it’s no wonder I’ve been offered money in the thousands by men who wanted me.

    Satisfied I would make even the straightest young girl consider what I was after, I walked across the street to put my plan in motion. I was hoping her parents were at work when I knocked, and I wasn’t disappointed. even better, she must have just gotten out of the shower, because when she answered the door, she had nothing on but a towel. Not a full bath towel, but something about the size of a hand towel. Granted, she was small enough that it covered all the important parts, but god, I got wet just thinking about how easily it could slip off.

    “Hi, um, I live across the street?” I was more nervous than I thought I was.

    “Uh huh.” She was looking me over, her eyes lingering on my tits, which I knew without looking were sporting hard little nipples. That, I figured, was a good sign.

    “Well, I saw you mowing your lawn yesterday and I was wondering if you’d like to make some money. You, know, mowing mine?” There, that was easy.

    She finally pulled her eyes off my chest and looked me in the eyes. She had a gorgeous face. Big blue eyes, a light dusting of freckles, just enough to accentuate her youth. And while my features were what you’d call delicate, she had those high, strong cheek bones Irish girls always have, but they were still mostly concealed under an innocent layer of baby roundness. God, she was delicious.

    “How much,” she said. Smart girl, I thought.

    “How’s $50. sound?” Her eyes lit up. I knew that would at least get her over in my territory. It would be much easier to seduce her on my own turf.

    “Sure, I’ll be there in fifteen minutes.”

    She was there in ten, wearing a different pair of cut-offs, these even shorter than the last, and a different baby tee, also tighter than yesterday’s. This one said, “Try Me” over her tits.

    “Hi,” I said when she pushed her lawn mower to a stop in front of my screen door. “So, what’s your name?”

    “Sissy.”

    “Nice to meet you Sissy, I’m Charlotte.”

    “Hi,” she said. Up on my porch like that, I stood about a foot and a half higher than if we were on equal ground, which gave her an excellent view of my legs where my skirt ran out. In fact, if my skirt were to ride up, just a little, I’d bet she’d have a good look at my moist lips…

    “Just come onto the porch when you finish, Hun,” I said. It took her a second to look away from my legs. “I’ll fix up some iced tea and we’ll square up, okay?”

    “Okay.”

    I sat back in my chair and watched bend over to pull the cord on her mower. I was in luck, because it took her a few tries to get it started, and from my angle, I could tell she wasn’t wearing any panties under those shorts. With each yank, they would ride further and further up into her crotch until I could clearly see her puffy lips peeking around the edges. I already couldn’t wait until she was finished.

    After about an hour of me leering at her sweet little body heaving at the mower and soaking her tee shirt completely through, turning it almost see through and showing off her hard breasts and nipples, she shut off the mower, and came in.

    “Well, you look tired,” I said. “Why don’t you sit down and I’ll get you a drink.”

    “Thanks,” she said, and plopped down in a chair.

    I went into the kitchen and came back out with the iced tea. I set it down on a low end table, and with my back to her, I bent down very slowly, with my legs slightly apart, and allowed my skirt to rise half way up my ass. I could feel her eyes glued to me, so I took my time arranging the glasses and pouring the tea. When I turned back around, I was pleased to see a sheen had formed over her eyes and her mouth was slightly open. I knew that look well–arousal. My plan was going quite smoothly.

    “So, Sissy,” I said, in a soft, husky whisper as I handed her a glass. “What do you like to do for fun?”

    “Um, nothing much. Just hang out, I guess.”

    “Do you have a boyfriend?” I asked. She looked a little shy at the question. “Its okay, its just between us girls.” I threw my best seductive smile at her, complete with my irresistible glass-eyed bedroom gaze as I sat down across from her. I made sure my skirt rode up nice and high, and my legs were spread enough for her to get a good look at my bald, wet pussy.

    “Um, no,” she giggled, looking down at my crotch.

    “Oh,” I played coy. “I suppose you aren’t old enough to like boys yet.” I knew that wasn’t true based on the outfits she wore, but I wanted to feel her out a bit before I made a move.

    “No,” she sounded a little offended. Good. “I’m old enough. I’m old enough for lots of things.”

    “Oh, really?” I leaned foreword, my smile teasing, my firm breasts bobbing close to the top of my tank top. “What sorts of things?”

    She was staring down my shirt, the lust building in her eyes at this point. I had a feeling boys weren’t all she was old enough to like.

    “Um,” was all she managed to answer.

    I decided it was now or never, so I reached up, grabbed my own breast and started to slowly massage it, the whole time staring into her eyes. “Maybe you like these sorts of things?”
    She nodded her head slowly.

    “Uh huh,” she said, her own hand mirroring mine as she began touching herself.

    “Have you ever been with a boy?” I asked.

    “No, not yet,” she said, never taking her eyes off me. “But I have fooled around with girls.”

    “Really?” I asked. I didn’t even try to hide the excitement in my voice. “You like fooling around with girls?”

    “Yes,” she said.

    “Do you want to go inside where its a little more private?” I asked.

    “Uh huh.”

    I stood up and took her by the hand. I led her up to my bedroom and we sat on the edge of the bed. I couldn’t believe this was going so smoothly. Just yesterday I was fantasizing about tasting this little girl’s fresh young pussy, and now she was sitting on my bed, her little chest heaving with passion as I ran my hands over her tits. When I leaned it to kiss her neck, she let out the tiniest sigh and began rubbing my tits. Oh yes. She had done this before.

    Then I kissed her on the mouth. She opened up for me and met my tongue half way, both of our breathing speeding up, our hands frantic now, groping one another shamelessly. I couldn’t take it anymore. I pushed her back onto the bed, perhaps a little roughly, but I didn’t care. I was going to have this pretty young girl, and I was going to have her now.

    I unbuttoned her shorts and pulled them to her knees, then I lifted her legs up, exposing that tight little pussy. Her fluff of hair was exactly as I imagined, but I didn’t waste any more time looking, I leaned in and ran my flattened out tongue up her slit. She tasted a little like sweat, but she was soaking wet with her own juices, too. Those tasted sweeter than any I had ever tasted before.

    I split her lips with the tip of my tongue, delving into the smooth entrance to her hole. When I did, even more wetness slipped out into my mouth. Form there I traveled up to her clit, flicking it back and forth, making her squirm. She started bucking her hips up into my face, rubbing her whole cunt along my nose and chin, allowing my tongue to dive into her tight little hole along the way. I decided to tease her a little, and I pulled away.

    Then she kicked off her shorts and pulled off that soaked baby tee, and laid back, totally naked, exposed to me, and began fingering herself. I almost came right there, looking down at her small body. Thoughts of how wrong this all was, and how into it she was only made me hotter. I pulled my top off, but didn’t bother with the skirt. I just hiked it up to my waist, turned around, and straddled her face. She wasted no time latching onto my hips and diving into my dripping pussy.

    “Oh my god!” She had definitely had practice doing this. Within a minute I was screaming out, grinding my cunt down onto her pretty face, and filling her eager mouth with my cum. That good little girl drank every last drop.

    Once my orgasm died down, I crawled off of her. She was still fingering herself, so I figured she might like to play with one of my toys. I reached into my nightstand and pulled out a small rubber vibrator. She cooed when she saw it.

    “Its not too big for you, is it?” I asked.

    “No, I have one about the same size at home,” she said. “Only mine doesn’t vibrate like that.”

    “Well, you dirty little thing. You’re in for a treat.”

    I began with her clit, letting the toy bring her almost to the edge. She writhed and moaned. Her juices were flowing freely now, soaking the bed underneath her, filling the room with her spicy aroma. Then I slid it into her and began pumping it in and out, the whole time sucking and nibbling on her clit. Her moaning increased with each thrust, and I could tell she was close. Then she shocked the hell out of me.

    “Charlotte, God! Put it in my ass! Please!”

    Well, I wasn’t one to deny a hot young girl what she asked for, so I placed the tip against her tiny back door, and began to work it in. Sissy, however, had other plans. She wanted it in her ass and she wanted it now. She thrust her hips foreword and the whole thing, all 5 inches of it, disappeared. With my mouth clamped down around her pussy, and because she was so small, I could feel it vibrate her whole lower half. She must have loved it, because within a minute, she tensed up and I felt the insides of her pussy push outwards. The next thing I knew she was squirting into my mouth, and screaming at the top of her lungs. And when I say squirting, that’s what I mean. It was like she was peeing, only it was definitely girl cum, and about a pint of it shot down my throat, filled my mouth and ran down my chin, covering her and me and my bed.

    We laid there for a while after we both came down, stroking each other. She wouldn’t let me remove the toy from her ass right away, so the only sound was the muffled buzzing and our heavy breathing.

    “Will you teach me how to do it with a boy?” She finally asked.

    “Sure, Sissy,” I said. “You can come over anytime you like, and I’ll teach you anything you want to know.”

    “What about your husband?” She asked.

    I smiled at her. “Who do you think I’m going to teach you on?”

    To be continued…


  • Me, My Girlfriend, and Her Mom – The Series

    Font size : +


    A guy gets to experience the ultimate threesome.

    Part One:

    Ashley rode my rock-hard cock, moaning like a banshee with her huge tits bouncing in my face. Ashley was my girlfriend, and she had always been somewhat of a nymphomaniac. She was 19 and I was 21 and I had snagged her when she first came to college. As she rocked back and forth on my lap, I was rubbing her pussy with the thumb of my right hand and squeezing her melons with my left. As I groped them hard and pinched the nipples, Ashley moaned and ran her fingers through her blonde hair.

    “Oh god, Zach! Smack my ass!”

    I slapped her rear with both hands and squeezed the soft cheeks as hard as I could. Holding onto her perfect rear, I started lifting her up and then slamming her down onto my rod, using the force to push myself as far up into her luscious pussy as possible. Ashley leaned forward as I fucked her as fast as possible.

    “Harder! Harder!” she moaned as I sucked on her tits.

    Grabbing her hips, I turned her around so that her back was to me. Lifting herself up almost in a crabwalk, Ashley handed the job of movement to me as I started hammering her cunt in a steady rhythm, my nut sack was starting to hurt from being slingshot up and down like a yoyo in the hand of a crackhead.

    “I’m going to fucking cum!”

    At that, I began fucking her even harder. I hammered her cunt with the last of my strength, trying to turn my manhood into a jackhammer with flesh. Her womanhood was pulling on me like a vacuum, desperately trying to draw forth my seed. Finally, a river of pussy juice gushed out from between her legs, washing over my lap. There’s nothing better than a squirter. With her taken care of, now I could unleash every drop of sperm I had. In one final burst of strength, I forced my throbbing manhood up inside her and emptied myself into her womb.

    Ashley pulled herself off of my deflated dick, turned around, and wrapped her lips around the head. She knew her job. With her sucking the last globs sperm out of my cock as if it was the straw of a milkshake, I could feel another orgasm welling inside me. Her lips wrapped around the head and Ashley pushed the tip of her tongue into the slit, while simultaneously rubbing the shaft with one hand and massaging my nuts with the other. Holy shit, she was a sex goddess.

    She then took my whole cock in her mouth, rubbing it against the back of her throat. Her head began bobbing up and down as she massaged every centimeter of my dick with the soft corners of her mouth. She would use her lips, tongue, and the inside of her cheeks to massage the shaft, and she would rub the head of my cock against her uvula and agitate her gag reflex, just enough so that her eyes would roll back into her head, she would slightly tremble, and saliva would drip from her lips and onto my lap. I wonder how many guys she had to fuck to get this good…

    Finally, she took my dick out of her mouth and I shot a stream of cum across her face and onto her tongue.

    “Holy shit, that was one of our best ones yet,” I said.

    “You’re damn right it was,” Ashley purred as she lied down beside me.

    “I love you,” I said as I wrapped my arm around her and kissed her on the forehead. ‘At least I love fucking you.’

    “I love you too.” She gripped my worn-out cock. “And I love this.”

    I pulled up to Ashley’s house, trying yet again to call her cell phone. She lived with her mom in a nice beach house, but their landline phone service often went down. Most of the time, communication was restricted to cell phones and driving. Ashley’s phone battery was probably dead, and her car wasn’t in the garage. She wasn’t home, exactly what I wanted.

    I was constantly showing up at Ashley’s house, so she and her mom had told me that I didn’t need to knock. I silently opened the door and stepped inside the lavish beach house. Ashley’s mom really had gotten a lot of cash from the divorce.

    Down the hall, I saw the flutter of blonde hair. It was her, Jill. She was an easy-going woman, having no problem with me and her daughter fucking while she was still in the house or me spending the night, even with Ashley’s moans and dirty talk loud enough to be hear next door. Jill looked just like an older version of Ashley, and was just as sexy and beautiful. I didn’t know how old she was, but she was the definitely the perfect age. She was the best mix of young babe and mature milf. Her skin was still tight, smooth, and soft, but lines were starting appear on her face and you could tell she was aging, but in a way that made her more desirable than a woman ten years younger.

    Seeing her always gave me an erection, and I would have given my right hand to fuck her. I would have given my right hand and both my legs to have a threesome with her and her daughter. I had spent countless hours masturbating while imagining Jill and Ashley sucking on each other’s tongues while I shot my load into their faces. She was one of the reasons why I was dating Ashley. Once Ashley introduced me to her parents and I saw Jill for the first time, I made a promise to myself that I was going to fuck her, no matter what it took, and I was here today to once again try and inch myself closer to that goal.

    My cock instantly hardened as I realized that she was in a tight bikini. Her round tight ass looked just like Ashley’s as she walked around while swinging her hips. She was in the bedroom… looking for her top. I couldn’t believe it, I was finally able to see her bouncing double D tits. Her areolas were the size of quarters and she had nipples like pencil erasers. Like her face, you could see the signs of age on her tits, but that just made me want grope them more.

    As much as I wanted to stare at her tits, I knew that she would notice me and get angry. She was looking for her bikini top, which I saw on a reclining chair in the living room. If I gave it to her, it would grant me a little more time to admire her tits and she wouldn’t be as angry.

    I walked to the doorway of the bedroom when she had her back to me. “Looking for this?” I asked as I held up the bikini top with it wrapped around my fingers.

    Jill let out a small shriek of surprise as she bolted around. “Zach, you scared me!” It was only then that she looked at her titties and covered them with her arms.

    “Relax, I was standing in the hallway, I’ve seen them.”

    “You were spying on me?!”

    On cue, I tossed the bikini top to her. She caught it and began to calm down, just as I planned.

    “I wasn’t spying. I opened the front door and I saw you down the hall. You’re just as beautiful as Ashley and I’ve always admired you and even had a small crush on you. I must admit that I was a little awestruck.”

    She gave a modest smile, and to my surprise, she lowered her arms. She wasn’t covering her tits and was holding the bikini top as if she was about to put it on… but she hadn’t. For some reason, she kept it in her grip.

    ‘Interesting, very interesting,’ I thought to myself. I decided to push it a little further, to experiment with the situation. “Your breasts are beautiful. I’m guessing that they’re natural?”

    She gave another modest smile; I was actually putting her in a good mood. “Yes. Most people think that they are fake, but they are actually real. Why didn’t you think they were fake?”

    “You’re always so honest, you don’t seem like the person who would lie about her appearance. Plus you’re already so pretty that breast size doesn’t matter.”

    She began to blush. “My ex-husband never appreciated my looks…” Then she held her tits and jiggled them. “Or the girls.”

    “I can’t imagine why, they’re fantastic,” I said, reaching out and cupping one.

    Jill stiffened at the feel of my palm against her areola, but she didn’t pull away.

    “Uh, Zach, I don’t think we should be doing this.”

    “Relax, it will be our little secret. Besides, a little human contact feels good, doesn’t it?”

    She gave a soft moan as I gently squeezed. Holy shit, her titties were even better than her daughter’s! I began massaging it, first with one hand and then two. I then moved my other hand onto her other breast and began squeezing them both. Jill moaned and hummed as I massaged her tits and even pinched the nipples. There was no telling how long it had been since she had felt this.

    Before she could stop me, I got behind her, continuing to massage her breasts. Now with more elbow room and straight wrists, I was able to be a little more rough, groping the melons with a firm squeeze, rubbing them in circles like joysticks, and pulling on her nipples to make her yelp. I could take it anymore; I had to have her. I pressed myself against her and ran my tongue up the side of her neck.

    The feel of that lick and my erection poking her ass told her that we had gone to far. She hurriedly stepped forward out of my reach and put on her bikini top. “Ashley, uh… Ashley will be back in a few hours. I’ll uh… I’ll be out back.”

    She rushed out of the room without looking back at me and into the kitchen, where she pulled a bottle of white wine out of one of the cabinets. Something told me that she had not planned on taking it with her. She walked outside and lied down on a beach chair out on the yard. She began drinking heavily from the bottle while putting on tanning oil.

    “It looks like I might get a piece of that sweet ass,” I said to myself with a smile as I put my hand on my rock-hard cock.

    With how fast she drank, Jill was passed out in half an hour. I walked outside and waved my hand in front of her face to make sure she was really out. A slight flicker of her eyelids told me that some stimuli was getting through, but she was so drunk that I doubted that she would wake up unless I splashed her with a bucket of water.

    I was tired of waiting, I was going to take her then and now, whether she liked it or not. She would undoubtedly try to fight me off at first, but if as long as I overpowered her, she wouldn’t get away, and there weren’t any neighbors around right now to hear her. All I really had to do was make sure she had an orgasm. She had left her husband three years ago, and according to Ashley, hadn’t dated anyone since then, meaning that this milf in her sexual prime was probably starving for a good fuck. All I had to do was make her cum and her resolve would break, then I could do whatever I wanted. It all depended on how well I could keep from blowing my load.

    I moved down to her legs while enjoying the view of her barely-covered tits, her slim belly, and her long smooth thighs, all of which were tan and oiled. Very carefully, I pulled off the top of her bikini, letting the sunlight shine on her firm tits. Cautiously, I began to feel them, massaging those glorious mountains with my hands and pinching her nipples just like before. She would stir ever so slightly with every squeeze, but she would not wake up. Once I had worked up enough courage, I leaned down and did one broad lick across the side of her huge right breast, savoring the feel of the soft flesh against my tongue.

    I started sucking on her nipples, tracing my tongue around them and pulling on them with my lips. Her titties were delicious, the taste of her skin, and they felt like water-balloons. My cock was so hard and throbbing that it almost hurt. I undid my pants and pulled out my dick, which I swore had never looked larger. I began jacking off, not enough to risk wasting my supply of sperm, but enough to lessen the strain.

    The more aggressive I became, the more Jill moaned. I moved down to her bikini bottom and undid the knots that rested on her hips. I pulled away the strip of blue fabric and almost gasped as her pussy came into view. The soft lips were open and already wet, revealing the pink insides. Her pussy was open just enough for me to know that it was still nice and tight, but I would have no problem forcing my whole missile up inside her. She had a very short and thin mat a pubic hair. It wasn’t shaved, but it was obviously well trimmed.

    I brought my face up to the lips, not touching her pussy yet, but savoring the sweet fruity aroma. When I couldn’t restrain myself any longer, I reached out with my tongue and gently flitted it just outside of the soft lips. With that first touch, the drunken Jill shivered and gave a low hum. I began circling her pussy with my tongue, slowly getting closer and closer to the wet pink insides. With every teasing flit, Jill’s hums turned into moans. Finally, I forced my tongue deep inside her and a sampled her pussy juice. Jill was shifting her head from side to side and moaning as I relished the taste of her sloppy wet cunt. She was probably dreaming now.

    Still unconscious, Jill began to spread her legs, allowing me to send my tongue deeper and deeper into her delicious insides. As her cunt became more and more inviting, I brought up my hand and slowly pushed my index and middle finger deep inside. The more I moved, the wetter she became, dripping like a faucet. In less than a minute, Jill had a gushing orgasm, squirting just like her daughter. The intoxicated milf spread her legs even farther and raised her hips. I licked my lips as her asshole came into view. It looked almost like it was bleached. I had always wondered what I was like to lick a girl’s asshole. Ironic that I would be licking Ashley’s mom’s before I licked hers. Experimentally, I flitted my tongue around her tight little anus and she squirmed.

    I pushed my tongue deep inside her, sucking on the ring as my nose was buried in her cunt. Her recesses had a very unique taste, somewhat resembling the taste of her pussy, but was much more… concentrated. It was like tasting the physical essence of the kinky taboo. The whole time, Jill didn’t moan; instead, she just kept on squirming. After several minutes, I moved my tongue back up to her pussy, and as I ate her out, I pushed my thumb up into her asshole. It was apparent that she had never done anal before. She whined and squirmed as I rubbed the inside of her asshole with my thumb, pulling it out and pushing it back in, and rubbing the dribbling pussy juice around the ring.

    Finally, I knew it was time to take it to the next level. I stood up and fully undressed, then crouched over her head, opened her mouth, and stuffed in my cock. That final intrusion was enough to wake her out of her wine stupor and she gave a garbled scream, choking on my manhood. She tried to push me off her, but I grabbed her by the throat and squeezed hard, robbing her of the ability to breathe. Her struggles waned and I lessened my grip, stirring my manhood around in her mouth while keeping my hand around her throat like a collar. The shock and confusion was now replaced with horror as to what was happening and who was doing it do her. Was her daughter’s boyfriend really assaulting her like this?

    “You like that don’t you, a big cock in your mouth. Can you taste your daughter on me?”

    Jill was crying now, her pretty face streaked with tears out of pain, humiliation, betrayal, and the struggles of breathing.

    “Come on, suck on it like a good whore.” Jill refused, just holding her mouth open like a dead fish. “Have it your way.”

    I fully got on top of her, sending my dick all the way to the back of her throat and choking her with it. I had my full weight on her, smothering her face as she struggled to find any way to breathe. Within seconds, her body began to convulse and I pulled back as she threw up on my cock.

    “Look at the mess you made, clean it up!” I barked, smearing my manhood across her face, mixing her tears with the mix.

    “Please stop this!” she sobbed, trying to push me away.

    “Hell no, I’m having too much fun! Now blow me, you fucking slut!”

    This time she gave in and began sucking me off, cleaning up the mess. Her tears continued to pour as I violated her mouth, my hands wrapped in her hair to pull her head back if she tried anything. She worked diligently but it was clear that she was rusty at this. After a minute or so, I pulled out my cock and instead began rubbing my balls on her face, teabagging her as many would say. She took the message and ran her tongue around my nut sack, thoroughly wetting it.

    Soon enough I got bored and decided to try something new. I pulled her up in her chair and got behind her, locking her head with one arm.

    “Zach, please stop this! I beg you!”

    “No, I’m going to fuck you hard and nothing is going to change that. But I want to enjoy this first.”

    I forced my free hand between her legs, trying to probe her insides. She screamed and flailed her legs, but a couple hard smacks ended that. Her legs still, I forced my fingers into her pussy, shaking them hard and making her cry out.

    “You’re so wet, you can’t wait for me to rape that slutty pussy of yours, can you? Be honest.”

    “Let me go!”

    Against her protests, I continued to finger her, grabbing her pussy from the inside and shaking my hand. The mix of pain and humiliation made her cry out, but I knew it was starting to feel a little bit good for her. I pulled my hand out and stuffed my fingers into her mouth, forcing her to taste her own feminine essence.

    Now it was time for the main course. I got out from behind her, trying to figure out the best position for penetration, when she made her escape. Her ass and tits jiggling as she moved, she ran back into the house. I chased after her and caught up before she could reach the phone. She screamed and struggled against me, but I picked her up and carried her to the living room, where I threw her down on the couch. She was on her stomach, and before she could get up, I held her down.

    “Nice try, but you’re not getting out of this.”

    Having decided to enjoy myself a little more, a raised my hand and struck her ass, making her shriek in pain. I had her bent over my knee, her perfect milf ass sticking up, tanner than I thought it would be. I smacked her again and again, savoring her pain and the chance to do whatever I wanted to her sexy body. With each smack, a redness would spread, welts from my brutality. This mature, beautiful woman was now bent over, her naked body at my mercy for me to abuse however I liked. Licking my fingers, I again stuck them in her pussy and worked my thumb into her asshole. She groaned and cried as fingered her, her tears soaking the couch.

    After spanking her a few more times, I knew the time had come. I got out from under her and forced her against the couch. I smacked her thighs, telling her to spread them, and while she resisted for a few moments, she knew that I was inevitably going to be inside her. She spread her legs, and with a deep breath, I penetrated her, burying my manhood up to the base in her slit. She cried out from the sensation, having forgotten what it felt like to be fucked, and feeling overwhelmed with shame and revulsion.

    It was easy for me to set myself in a good rhythm, pushing down on her back to keep her pinned while my lap and her ass clapped together in applause. I had dreamed of this day for a long time, the day when I would get to turn this woman’s magnificent body into my personal cum dumpster, and the fact that it was against her will made it even better.

    “Please stop! You’re raping me!” she cried.

    I didn’t reply, and regardless of her words, her pussy was just getting wetter and wetter. Her lips said “no no”, but her body was begging for violation. My speed increased as I kept on telling myself that I had fucked Ashley the night before and was now fucking her mom. I was forcing into her cunt the same throbbing cock that her daughter had rode and sucked. Jill’s felt so good on my erect manhood. Her lips were so soft and tight, and I could feel almost a vacuum-like pressure, as if her body was trying to pull me in deeper. After years of loneliness, her pussy craved to be stretched by my cock and filled with cum. With each passing second, a noticeable change could be seen in Jill. Her cries of anguish were turning into moans, and her hands, which had been gripping the sofa for dear life, were now brushing the golden hair out of her face while she licked her lips.

    Deciding I wanted to see her face, I rolled her onto her side, her leg now across my chest. I continued hammering her, watching her melons jiggle and bounce every time my manhood reached her womb. I grabbed her by the throat, forcing her to look at me. The pain in her eyes was gone, and while she still reviled the situation, she could not contain the look of lustful hunger on her face. She was starting to enjoy herself, but she clearly hated me with a burning fury.

    “Yeah, you like that don’t you?” I growled. Jill shook her head in refusal, prompting me to move my hand from her throat to her breast and give a hard squeeze to coax a cry from her.

    “You love being raped, don’t you?”

    “No! Stop it!”

    Deciding to toy with her, I did as she told and stopped. I never pulled out, but I halted my thrusts, and the lack of movement did send a tremor through her. Having reached the age of her sexual prime, her body, starved of contact, was reacting like a recovering addict in the first moments of relapse. She hated the situation, but loved the sensations. Further teasing her, I began rubbing her clit with fast strokes of my fingers, sending a continuous stream of lightning through her body and making her moan.

    “Come on, beg for it. You know you want to be fucked harder. You love that I’m raping you.”

    “No!” she countered, turning away from me to hide her shame.

    Continuing to play with her clitoris, I gave ten deep thrusts, just slow enough to tease her. The stimulation was driving her wild, but it wasn’t enough to satisfy her, and when I stopped, I knew her will had broken.

    “Beg for it!”

    “Please rape me harder!” she finally shrieked.

    Grinning, I pulled her up onto her hands and knees and brought myself to my top speed. Her tits swinging like chandeliers in an earthquake, Jill was moaned at the top of her lungs, finally giving in to the physical bliss of a man fucking her. I hammered her with all of my strength, watching the ripples travel through her body with each slam, her tan ass jiggling like ballistics gel when punched with a shotgun shell. With each impact, her moan would be interrupted, her whole body shaking and her mind momentarily going blank. Unable to resist, I started smacking her ass between thrusts, just to remind her who was in charge, but the harder I spanked her, the more she seemed to enjoy it, her rear end absorbing the force and transforming it into physical bliss.

    “Oh god, I’m cumming!” She screamed these words over and over again, having given in to her lust.

    I continued fucking her through the orgasm, the movement of my cock altering the spray but still soaking me in it. I knew I had won. Now that I had made her cum, she was hooked like an addict and I could do whatever I wanted to her without worrying about her telling anyone about it. Deciding her mouth would feel good right about now, I grabbed Jill’s hair, turned her around, and pulled her head to my lap. Drunk with perverse desire, she began sucking me off as if she had been poisoned and my cum was the antidote. Unlike before, when we were outside, she was putting true skill into her work. She would slobber on my cock as if she were trying to put out a fire, then suck off the saliva and pour it on again. Using the wetness as lubricant, she would work the shaft with her hand while rolling the head around in her mouth, always with the beautiful sound of sloppy suction. But still, it wasn’t enough…

    An idea popping into my head, I grabbed Jill and picked her up. She yelped in surprise, flailing her limbs as I held her upside down in the vertical 69 position, our fronts pressed together with her legs in the air. Understanding what I was doing, Jill resumed sucking my cock while I took in the beautiful sight of her milf cunt put on display, inches from my face, and behind it, her virgin asshole. I dove right in, gorging myself on her pussy like a dog with an empty peanut butter jar. Jill continued to swing her legs, the feeling of lips and a tongue stirring her honeypot driving her wild, with her smooth thighs clamping the side of my head.

    After a minute, I could feel my self-control starting to crumble. I was about to cum, and I wanted to make sure Jill caught every drop. Continuing to hold her up with one arm, I used a free hand to grab her hair and hold her head steady. I began to thrust, skull-fucking her without mercy and turning her face into a sloppy mess. Feeling the orgasm approaching, I pushed her dead down and forced her to deep-throat me. She tried to push me off, struggling to breathe, but I held her firm. Finally, the threshold broke, and I shot load after load into her throat. At the same time, while she was choking on my cock, her gag reflex triggered. I let go of her head and she retched, a frothy mix of saliva, vomit, semen, and tears pouring down over her face and into her hair.

    Unable to open her eyes, she gasped for air while I rubbed my placid cock across her face, buying time to regain my erection. That orgasm had been a doozy, but I knew I had plenty more, and I wasn’t going to stop until I finished turning Jill into my personal cum dumpster. Though maybe it was time to wrap things up. Once my cock returned to its original glory, I began lowering Jill down. I stopped when her head and the back of her neck touched the floor, further dirtying her hair with the puddle of bodily fluids. Her lower body still in the air with her ass pointing up, spanked her a few times to make her spread her legs enough for me to force my cock into her pussy, still filthy from when Jill threw up on it. I had seen lesbians with strap-ons do this position in Ultimate Surrender, so I was able to figure it out in a few moments. Holding her by the hips, I once again started thrusting into her, now feeling fatigue take its toll.

    Below me, Jill continued to moan, desperate to cum a second time. She had wiped the slime off her face and could open her eyes, but her only view was my ass directly above her. Soon enough, we both achieved an orgasm. Jill moaned at the top of her lungs, having forgotten the joy of a man bringing her to climax. A human fountain, she sprayed clear fluid from her pussy while I poured my seed deep into her womb. I pulled out and dropped her to the floor, shooting two more white streams across her stomach and breasts, sullying her and marking her as my property like a dog pissing on a tree.

    Jill lay still, wallowing in a puddle of filth, her beautiful body painted with bodily fluids from being raped and violated by the same man who routinely fucked her daughter. I stood over her, beaming at my accomplishment. I had finally achieved my goal, but I wasn’t done yet. I was going to enjoy my new fuck toy.

    “That was a lot of fun, we’ll do it again real soon,” I said, turning around and leaving her there.

    I wasn’t worried at all about her calling the police or telling Ashley. She was too ashamed and embarrassed that it had happened, and that she had enjoyed it so much.

    Part Two:

    Three days passed and no police came for me, and when I saw Ashley, it didn’t seem like she knew anything. Just as I suspected, Jill didn’t have it in her to tell anyone about what I had done, either because she was ashamed or because she loved it, probably both. But after the third day, I decided it was time to stop by and pay her a visit.

    I arrived at her house in the mid-morning, when Ashley was still there. Like before, I didn’t bother knocking, but I hollered when I stepped inside. “Ashley?”

    “In here!” Her voice came from the kitchen, and at the same time, I heard a dish break. “Mom, are you ok?”

    “Y-yes, dear, I’m fine. It just slipped out of my hand.”

    Hearing Jill’s voice gave me a hard-on, the fact that she had broken a plate when hearing my own telling me that the iron was still hot and it was time to strike. I came into the kitchen, where Ashley was sitting at the dinner table in her waitress uniform with a stack of pancakes in front of her. Jill was at the stove in a pair of tight jeans and a tank top, standing with her back to me and trying to hide her trembling.

    “Hey, what’s up?” Ashley asked.

    “I wanted to see if you were up for a movie.”

    “You should have called, you wouldn’t have had to drive. You know I have the lunch shift at the diner today. I told you before, remember? I got to leave in half an hour.”

    “Oh yeah, I guess I forgot,” I replied, waiting for Jill to look over to me.

    “Luckily my mom was in a good mood and offered to make me some pancakes. Want some?”

    “I would love some. Jill, you don’t mind, do you?”

    Jill had to turn to me or else her daughter would get suspicious. Putting on a brave face, she looked over to me. “Sure, I’d be happy to!”

    I flashed her a grin, one that Ashley didn’t see, one that broadcasted what I really hungered for. Seeing that look in my eye, knowing what I wanted to do, Jill turned her attention back to the stove and began mixing up more batter, trying to keep calm so that Ashley wouldn’t sense anything while she prepared food for the man that had raped her. I watched her while she worked, her tight denims making her ass pop. The pancakes were made in ten minutes and Jill handed me the plate without making eye contact.

    For a while, I sat with Ashley and ate this second breakfast, talking with her about the usual subjects while Jill cleaned up in the kitchen. Ashley soon finished and left for work, leaving Jill and me alone. At first I didn’t do anything, I simply continued eating while Jill tried to distract herself with dirty dishes. The kitchen was silent, save for the scratching of my knife and fork on my plate and the clinking of dishes in the sink. I could tell the silence was getting to Jill, that she could feel my eyes on her. What was I going to do to her? What was I waiting for? These questions were driving her wild, and against her will, her body was preparing itself. All I had to do was watch my timing and the suspense would do a lot of the work for me.

    Finally I stood up and strode over to her with intentionally slow footfalls, watching Jill tighten up as I approached. I grabbed her ass and pressed myself against her. “Your cooking is as good as ever, now how about I prepare something to stuff into YOUR mouth?”

    “Zach, what happened before was a mistake and we can’t ever do it again?”

    “It wasn’t a mistake. I took you like a dirty whore and you loved it, begging me to rape you harder. You know, the day after we had sex, Ashley and I had a little bit of fun. I wonder if she could taste you on my cock, the way she was slobbering all over it. Her mouth felt just like yours.”

    Jill tried to push me away. “I said no!”

    “Haven’t you learned yet? You don’t get to say no to me.”

    I grabbed the front of her jeans and unfastened them, then wrapped my arm around her waist and pulled her from the stove and to the middle of the kitchen floor.

    “No! NO!” she screamed as I yanked off her pants, revealing her pink thong.

    I forced her to the floor and kept her on her stomach with me on top of her, letting me undress. I then flipped her over and ripped off her tank top like wrapping paper. She wasn’t wearing a bra underneath, her melon-sized tits bouncing freely. Momentarily letting her go, I stood up and retrieved a bottle of cooking oil from beside the stove. Pinning Jill on her back, I held her wrists together so that she couldn’t fight me off and poured the oil onto her chest. I rubbed it into her skin with my free hand, loving the feel of her breasts slipping in my grip.

    “Nothing like a pair of big oiled titties,” I said with a chuckle.

    Jill glared at me with fear and anger. “Fuck you,” she hissed.

    “Oh no, I’m going to fuck YOU.”

    My sadistic side getting the better of me, I squeezed one of her tits with a hard grip, making Jill cry out in pain. From there, I began smacking them, each time making her yelp as I whipped the mountains. The sound of flesh on flesh and her cries, the sensation of her beautiful breasts against my palm and fingers, and the sight of the forming welts turned me on beyond words. It was like they were stress balls, begging for abuse.

    I shifted my position her, keeping her arms pinned beneath me but with my hands free. Having the perfect opportunity, I held her oiled breasts together and slid my cock between them, me shuddering in euphoria and Jill in revulsion. Even bustier than Ashley, I knew that Jill would give the best tit-fucks imaginable. I moved back and forth, rubbing her breasts against the shaft while Jill tried to keep her face away from the tip. Against my planning, I had a premature orgasm from the excitement. I didn’t lose much, mainly precum, and it sprayed across Jill’s tearful face while I maintained my erection.

    I soon moved on, retaining my hold on her wrists with one hand and sending the other down south. She writhed beneath me, but I held her still. Grabbing her thong, I pulled it up, wedging it between the plump lips of her cunt. Again she cried out as I pulled harder and harder, using the narrow fabric like floss and rubbing it against her erect clitoris. I let go of her, letting her try to push me off with her hands as I pulled off her thong. Grabbing her again, I rolled her onto her stomach and bound her wrists behind her back with her underwear, having learned online how to use them as makeshift handcuffs.

    Like before, I had Jill over my lap, her ass in the air. First I poured oil on her, giving her rear end a sexy shine, then I took my time spanking her, bruising her tan milf ass like I had done with her breasts. My hand slid right off her ass each time, her soft flesh jiggling from the strike. My fingers slick with oil, I worked them in her pussy, relishing the sounds of her voice. Regardless of her anger, her body was again relapsing in its desire for sexual contact. With just my fingers, I had her moaning in bliss, the volume rising and falling with the speed of my hand.

    She came after only a minute, much sooner than I expected. Maybe after fucking her the other day, her body was on a hair trigger. Her moans echoed through the house, her whole body in spasms as waves of pleasure rolled through her while my hand was soaked in a spray of her juices. Not giving her any rest, I grabbed her legs and pulled them up, putting her in the same position as the other day with her head and the back of her neck pressed to the floor, her bound arms underneath her, and her ass in the air. This time, I was behind her, kneeling and holding her up with my arms around her stomach. Her virgin asshole was inches from my face, glistening from the cooking oil and just waiting to be used.

    “Zach, what are you doing?”

    Instead of answering, I grave a broad lick of her anus, making her shudder in bliss. The cooking oil didn’t taste very good, but all I really cared about was the physical sensation of running my tongue around her brown eye. I had already done it before, when she was passed out on the lawn, but I was enjoying it even more since she was awake to experience it. I penetrated her with my tongue, flicking around her insides while I sucked on her asshole with my lips. All the while, I worked her clit with my right hand, trying to coax another orgasm from her. I was able to push her over the threshold again, making her moan like an opera singer.

    After a few minutes, I retrieved the bottle of cooking oil and stuck the nozzle in her raised asshole like the jug of a water cooler. I squeezed bottle, making Jill gag as I pumped her ass full of oil. A full liter was poured into her rectal cavity.

    “How about we play a little game?” I suggested.

    Without letting go of her or letting her fall over, I reached into one of the drawers above my head and grabbed a wine stopper. Jill shuddered as I inserted it into her ass as a makeshift butt plug.

    “You’re going to suck me off like a good whore, and if you can make me cum without that oil spilling out of you, I’ll leave right now. Which of us can last longer?”

    Jill stared at me in disbelief. “You promise you’ll leave?”

    “I won’t even bother getting dressed. I’ll just grab my clothes and walk right out that door.”

    Jill didn’t answer, but since this was rape, I didn’t care about what she had to say. I set her against the fridge, still upside-down like a weirdly drawn 2, her ass pointed straight up. I rubbed my cock against her face, just like after I skull-fucked her the last time. She resisted at first, remembering how I choked her with it until she vomited, but she soon gave in and began blowing me, though it was hard to do in the position we were in. Seconds passed, and before the first minute was finished, I could tell that Jill was struggling with all her might to keep the oil from spilling out of her. Even while upside-down, the pressure inside was painful and her body was trying to push it out. All the while, I was maintaining my composure, easily able to hold back my reserves in the face of this half-assed blowjob. Deciding to speed up the process, I started working my fingers in her pussy, make her give a shrill whine. Were she to speak, she would say I was cheating. But again, this was rape, so I wasn’t really under any obligation to play fair.

    I used the stimulation to ruin her focus, and after less than a minute, the wine stopper shot out of her ass like a Champaign cork and a geyser of cooking oil sprayed up. I moved out of the way, letting it pour down on Jill. She cried as the thick fluid splashed her tits and face, knowing where it had just been. To her, it might as well have been my semen. Standing over her, I inserted my fingers into her asshole, now loose and slick. I stirred them around, making her whimper and cry in humiliation.

    “Oh, such a shame, now I get to rape your asshole for as long as I want.”

    “No, please! Anything but that!” she begged.

    “I told you before, you don’t get to say no to me.”

    Grabbing her arm, I pulled her to her feet and then bent her over the sink. She continued begging for mercy, but I just spread her legs, and in a single shove, I forced my manhood into her asshole. She screamed when I violated her, having never before been sodomized by more than my fingers. I had mounted her like a dog, and with all the cooking oil in her ass, I was able to slide in and out effortlessly. This was my first time as well, none of my past girlfriends eever being brave enough to try ass play. The sensation of Jill’s anus around my cock was indescribable, both physically and psychology. The fact that I was sodomizing this beautiful mature woman was like winning a trophy, with her unwillingness only sweetening the moment.

    She cried as I slammed myself against her over and over again, punishing her asshole without mercy, unable to resist me as I turned her body into a sex toy. She wanted to die, the pain and shame overwhelming her. Her rear end clapped against my lap over and over, the sound music to my ears. But soon after I started, a familiar change took over Jill. She would look back at me, licking her lips with a lustful glare. After only a minute, her cries of pain were replaced with calls for me to fuck her harder and faster. I had reawaken the vixen from last time.

    “You like that, don’t you? You like getting ass raped? Take my cock like a good whore!” I growled, reaching around and smacking her tits.

    “Yes, I love getting raped! Fuck my slutty asshole harder! Cum in my ass!”

    “Imagine if Ashley were to hear you say that. Your daughter showing up, seeing her mother beg her rapist to turn her into a cum dumpster.”

    She didn’t respond, but her asshole tightened around me. So it seems I had struck a nerve… I changed positions, pulling her down with me to the floor, removing my cock from her ass just long enough to turn her towards me. We were both on our sides, her body curled up with me continuing to thrust into her, her asshole forming a perfect seal around my cock. I stared into her eyes as I sodomized her, seeing the ravenous joy of being fucked like a dirty slut.

    “Now do you get it? See how much fun it is getting fucked?” I panted, never stopping my movements.

    “Oh god, I think I’m addicted to your cock…” she groaned.

    “Just like Ashley. How does it feel knowing that the same man who routinely takes your daughter like a whore is now violating you? Does it turn you on?”

    Shocking me, she took control, using her body weight to roll me onto my back so that she was on top, even with her hands still bound. Now riding me, she leaned over and slipped her tongue between my lips. Lifting her up, I began bucking my hips, shooting myself straight up into her asshole with her rear end jiggling magnificently. I wished with all my heart I could see us from behind, watch my manhood stretch her anus wide while her cheeks bounced and jiggled. I fucked her like a jackhammer, gripping her ass while she moved and spanking her, all while she and I made out.

    “I always wondered why you were ok with me and Ashley having sex while you were in the house. You had to have heard us; she moans and talks dirty just as loudly as you do. You had to have heard your daughter begging to be fucked, of her whines as she came over and over again.”

    Again she tightened up on me, telling me that I was getting closer.

    “Did it turn you on, hearing her getting violated? Hearing her beg for it? Maybe you were jealous. Maybe you wished I would do the same to you. Maybe you wished you were the one getting fucked and filled with cum.”

    After a minute, she sat up, letting me watch her tits bounce as she rode me. The grin on her face was more depraved than Ashley’s, loving the feeling of bobbing on my cock, as if I had become the sex toy and she was using me to sodomize herself. But I could tell from the look in her eyes that I was getting closer. She changed again after a minute, finding the floor unsuitable for her to properly ride me like this. Instead, she turned her back to me and put her feet up on my knees, maybe so that we couldn’t make eye contact anymore. Now in my favorite position, I held her up and once again started bucking my hips, pumping her asshole like a piston while she moaned.

    “Yes! Oh god, it feels so good!” she screamed.

    Again I wished I could watch from another angle, wanting to see her jiggling oiled tits, her glistening slit, and her ass being pummeled by my cock.

    “Or maybe it was because you liked the idea of your daughter getting fucked. You wanted to watch your little girl get penetrated, get mounted.” I suddenly stopped, a savage grin on my face. “Maybe you wanted to fuck her, to turn your daughter into your personal fuck doll!”

    “Please don’t stop! I’m so close!”

    “Admit it! Admit you want to fuck Ashley!”

    “Please let me cum! I want to cum with your cock in my ass!”

    “Admit you’re attracted to your daughter!”

    “Ok, I admit it! I loved listening to Ashley get fucked! I want to fuck my daughter! So fuck me like you fuck her!”

    That was all I needed. I returned to my maximum speed, ramming her from below so fast that my balls actually hurt from the movement.

    “Oh shit, I’m cumming! I’m cumming!” Jill screamed the words over and over again, and from her slit, a wave of clear liquid sprayed freely. I never stopped moving, instead using her orgasm as a chance to fuck her even harder and drive her wild.

    She soon calmed down, but I was getting tired from this position. I needed to be back on top. I grabbed her bound wrists and pulled her to the side, using the momentum to get us both up onto her knees. Now back in the doggy-style position, I was able to resume humping her while sparing my stomach muscles. I pulled on the thong around her wrists like reins, slamming her down onto my cock after each retraction.

    “Damn, I never knew you were such an anal whore.”

    “Oh god, it feels so good! Fuck me, Zach! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me like you fuck my daughter!”

    To be fair, I hadn’t yet taken Ashley’s backdoor virginity, but I did as told, hammering Jill with all my strength, again filling the house with the sounds of her oiled ass clapping against my lap, mixed with her euphoric moans. But I still felt I could get deeper. Without picking her up or pulling out, I got to my feet, bending Jill over farther until her face was to the floor. Now standing, I was able to put all of my weight into my thrusts, driving straight down into her. Jill continued to moan, drunk with sexual euphoria. She had orgasm after orgasm, spraying the floor over and over while I butt-fucked her without reprieve, screaming at the top of her lungs.

    “Shit, I’m about to cum!” I grunted.

    “Pour it all in my ass! Fill my asshole with your cum!” she begged.

    She didn’t need to ask twice, as with a shudder, I pumped everything I had into her rectum, a deluge of my seed. I pulled out of her, my manhood deflating and my lungs feeling like they were on fire. Just like before, Jill was now silent, remaining with her face to the floor and her ass in the air, frothy semen trickling from her bruised anus.

    “Oh god, what is wrong with me? I can’t believe I admitted that,” she groaned.

    “What first made you horny for your daughter? Her firm bouncing tits, her tight round ass, her soft luscious pussy, or the fact that it’s such a naughty taboo?” I asked, too intrigued to leave it alone.

    “I don’t know. Whenever I would listen to you two, I would get so turned on. I would imagine you were fucking me instead of her. I kept fantasizing about it, and soon, my daughter would be there, just watching me get fucked. Each time I thought about it, it would just deeper and deeper. Soon I would dream about you taking turns with us, and then I even began to imagine Ashley and I kissing and licking each other’s bodies as you used us like whores.”

    Hearing her talk was putting me back in the mood. It seemed my ultimate fantasy of a mother-daughter threesome might not be so impossible after all, and staring at her ass and pussy, sticky with cooking oil and semen, was returning my hard-on. Revitalized, I grabbed Jill’s bound wrists and pulled her to her feet.

    “Wait, what are you doing?” she asked as I pulled her upstairs.

    I led her into Ashley’s room and threw her on the bed, still warm and smelling like her. With my cock now fully erect, I grabbed a pair of Ashley’s dirty underwear and jammed it in Jill’s mouth as a gag. Then I took her from behind and violated her pussy. My energy returned, I fucked her like an animal, turning her womanhood into a receptacle for my desires. As I rode her, she looked back at me, grinning with her daughter’s panties in her mouth, telling me that she was enjoying this even more than I was.

    Things were going to get very interesting.

    Part Three:

    The following weeks blended together into a nonstop sex romp. If I wasn’t having sex with Ashley, I was sodomizing Jill. We always fucked in Ashley’s bed, Jill getting off on her daughter’s scent with Ashley’s panties stuffed into her mouth as a gag. Whenever she could, Jill would listen in on Ashley and me screwing, standing on the other side of the door and touching herself. The door would be slightly open, a crack just wide enough for her to see me empty myself into her daughter. Whenever I would spend the night, I would wait for Ashley to fall asleep, then go into Jill’s room and let her suck me off. She would finger her pussy while she rolled my cock in her mouth, savoring the taste of her daughter on me.

    I had a sexy girl and her milf addicted to my cock, but the question was how could I get them together? Jill wouldn’t hesitate to go in on a threesome, but Ashley was another story. Somehow I had to get her to be ok with having sex in front of and with her mom. If nothing worked, I could always just rape her and have Jill join in. Jill might be into that idea. But hopefully it wouldn’t come to that and I could bend Ashley willingly.

    I found myself pondering the situation as Ashley and I were having an afternoon romp. Jill was home, and as mentioned before, she was on the other side of Ashley’s bedroom door, her fingers buried up to the knuckle in her velvet sleeve. I had Ashley on all fours, ramming her from behind, her screams of bliss bouncing off the walls.

    ‘Let’s see, how can I do this? Now would probably be the best time to try and manipulate her, at least lay the foundations. Now Jill is just like her, so if I’m lucky, she’ll have the same affinity for incestuous desires. I just have to plant them and help them grow.’

    “Yes! Harder! Deeper! Fuck my pussy!” Ashley screamed.

    “I love how much you moan when we fuck, how loud you get. I bet your mom can hear us.”

    “What?”

    “She can probably hear us right now, begging for my cock, hear her little girl turning into a ravenous cum slut.”

    Just like with Jill, I could feel her tightening up on me, telling me I had struck a nerve. My words were arousing her and her body was reacting. Out in the hall, Jill bit her lip and the strokes of her fingers increased in speed. She knew I was saying this not just to Ashley, but to her as well.

    “She knows you’re getting fucked like a dirty whore, getting mounted like an animal. Does it turn you on?”

    “Shut up!”

    I grabbed her arms and pulled them back, gripping her wrists like handlebars as I fucked her. With each slam, her tits bounced beautifully.

    “She might as well be watching us right now. Imagine her sitting in the corner, her eyes on you, watching you getting fucked. You’re so shameless, getting turned on my your mom watching you have sex.”

    “Zach, cut it out!”

    “You’re getting wetter, I can feel it.” I lied back, pulling her on top of me, her body heaving as she bounced on my cock like a mechanical bull. “Can you feel her watching you? She’s probably as horny as you are. She would be sitting in the corner, touching herself to the sound of your moans.”

    Ashley stopped moaning, panting instead with her eyes on the corner where Jill would be. Against her will, she was beginning to imagine her mom sitting there, massaging her full breasts with one hand while her other strayed south.

    “She can see your tits jiggling, your erect clitoris, your pussy wrapping around my cock. Put on a show for her, let your mom see your slutty side. She can watch you get fucked and you can watch her finger herself.”

    Outside, Jill was on her knees with her hand between her legs, fighting the urge to come into the room and lick the sweat from her daughter’s stomach. She was so close.

    “Oh god, I’m going to cum!” Ashley cried out, bouncing like a super ball.

    “Tell Jill you’re cumming. Let her hear you cum.”

    “Zach, stop!”

    “Fine.” I stopped my thrusts, just like with Jill. “Say it and I’ll let you cum!”

    “Ok, I’ll say it!”

    I resumed moving, immediately pushing her over the boundary.

    “Mom, I’m cumming! Zach is making me cum! His cock feels so good, Mom!” she moaned as she squirted like a water pistol.

    ‘Me too, baby! I’m cumming too!’ Jill thought, soaking the carpet beneath her with the waterfall between her legs.

    Ashley collapsed and fell on her side. I hadn’t had an orgasm of my own so I just wanted to fire off a quick round. Leaning over her head, I started masturbating, using the wetness from her pussy as lubricant. I soon ejaculated, painting her face with my seed.

    ‘Just a little longer and my dream will come true.’

    More days passed, Jill continuing to watch from the sidelines as I fucked her daughter, until it was her turn to get pounded. Whenever Ashley and I had sex, I would try to manipulate her like before. I would tell her that her mom could hear her, tell her to imagine Jill was watching, have her visualize her mom masturbating to the sight of Ashley getting mounted. Funny that that’s exactly what her mom was doing, even if Ashley didn’t know it. I even convinced her to have sex in her mom’s bed. The more I worked her, the easier it became to make her cum. I would tell her to put on a show for Jill and she would spray like a fountain.

    Every day, my goal of a threesome got closer and closer.

    It was a beautiful Saturday morning, and Jill was lying on her back on the kitchen table as I ravaged her soft pussy. The lips of her cunt gave off the sound of gum being chewed with each thrust I made.

    “Fuck my wet pussy! Fill it with your cock!” she whined.

    “Zach?! MOM?!” we heard the shrill voice scream.

    We looked at the front door and saw Ashley, wearing her waitress outfit. She was supposed to have the morning shift, but apparently she came home early. She was staring at us with her mouth hanging open and tears rolling down her cheeks. Dropping her purse, she ran up to her room and slammed the door shut with a house-shaking crash.

    “Ashley, wait!” I said as I grabbed my pants and pulled them on.

    “Baby, hold on!” Jill said as she put on a bathrobe.

    We rushed to her locked bedroom door. Inside, we could hear Ashley screaming and destroying everything in her path.

    “Ashley, come on. Can we please talk?” I asked as I knocked on the door.

    “Talk about what?! You were fucking my mom!”

    “Baby, it’s not what you think,” Jill said.

    “My boyfriend was cheating on me with my fucking whore of a mother! I know what I saw!”

    We waited outside the door for almost an hour as Ashley released her rage on everything in her room.

    “Ashley, if you won’t come out, will you at least let us in? We just want to talk,” I eventually asked.

    After several minutes, we heard the door unlock and we stepped inside. The round was covered in wreckage, the walls had been stripped bare of pictures and posters, and Ashley was sitting on the bed with her face in her hands. We sat down next to her and held her close.

    “How long? How long have you two been doing this?” Ashley asked in sorrow and anger.

    “A couple weeks. I’m so sorry, sweetheart, it was all a huge mistake,” Jill said as she put her hand on Ashley’s knee.

    Something caught my attention when her hand touched her knee. Ashley squirmed at her touch, but not away from her. Had she truly been mad, she would have jerked back, but her legs just clamped together as if she was trying to suppress a reaction. Was… Was she aroused?

    ‘Now’s the time.’

    Deciding to experiment, I mimicked her mom and placed my hand on her other knee, but taking it one step forward, I slowly moved my palm up and down her thigh. Ashley continued to squirm, and she had her arms crossed against her stomach. She was looking at our hands and chewing on her lip.

    ‘I knew it. She’s not angry with us for screwing, she’s angry with herself for watching us and enjoying it! It’s just like when I figured out that Jill was hot for her, she’s angry at herself that seeing me pound her mom makes her horny.’

    Jill and I locked eyes and I motioned to Ashley while raising my eyebrows.

    Jill gave a small smile and licked her lips. She turned to Ashley. “Baby, I’m so sorry, I couldn’t help myself. I’ve seen the two of you have sex and it just made me so hot.”

    “What?”

    “At first I would just listen to the two you, then I started spying. Watching your breasts bounce as you rode his dick made my own nipples hard…” She began to open her bathrobe, exposing her round full breasts to her daughter. “And watching you rub your pussy as he hammered you made me so wet.” She fully opened her robe and exposed her cunt, glistening in arousal. Ashley was in disbelief as she looked at her naked mother, and I knew that she was almost as horny as I was. Her ability to hide it was beginning to fail.

    “Did… did you feel the same way as you watched us? Did you want to touch my body?” Jill asked as she picked up her daughter’s hand and placed it on her left tit. Ashley stirred and tried to pull away, but Jill forced her hand to squeeze her breast, making her massage it with her fingers and rub her nipple with her palm.

    “Mom, this is a little too weird,” Ashley panted. We all knew it was a lie.

    “Come on, I know you like it,” Jill said softly as she leaned forward and pressed her lips against Ashley’s.

    Her daughter resisted for only a moment before kissing back, a deeply buried switch being flipped. I couldn’t believe my luck as I watched the two blondes make out, softly at first, but then with more passion. As they started to feel each other with their hands I decided to back off and give them time to get… acquainted. With my rock-hard cock in my hand, I watched as mother and daughter began to French kiss each other, licking the inside of each other’s mouth and sucking on each other’s tongues. Their lips became shiny and wet as they savored the taste of each other’s saliva.

    Jill unbuttoned Ashley’s waitress blouse and pulled it away, leaving her in just her bra.

    “Show me those beautiful titties,” Jill groaned. With a coy grin, Ashley pulled off her bra, revealing her round bouncing boobs. They looked just like her mother’s but had their own unique size and dimensions.

    “Lovely!” Jill said as she licked her lips.

    Her daughter moaned in ecstasy as she began massaging the plump mounds of flesh, squeezing them like they were stress-relievers and tweaking her nipples as if she was adjusting a radio.

    “I’ve spent so many hours rubbing my pussy while imagining my lips around your sweet nipples,” Jill said as she held Ashley’s left boob with both hands.

    Slowly and gently, she reached out with her tongue and dragged it across the soft flesh of her tit, just a few inches from the nipple. Ashley moaned as her mom began licking her round boobs, the sensation itself magnified over a hundred times by the taboo. She then closed her lips around the areola and sucked like a vacuum. Ashley released a high-pitched moan like the ringing of wind chimes as her mother sucked on one nipple and pinched the other. I resisted the urge to shoot my load, as Jill would switch between Ashley’s titties, using her lips and tongue to play with the erect nipples and tease her daughter.

    Ashley finally moved back to the headboard of the bed and Jill suspended herself over her daughter as Ashley pulled off her skirt and revealed her panties, which were stained by her wetness. Jill pulled off her daughter’s panties, revealing the soft lips, dripping with arousal.

    “Lick my pussy, Mom. Make me cum onto your tongue,” Ashley said as she massaged herself.

    “Not yet, baby, first suck on my titties like you used to,” Jill moaned as she held her massive jugs up to her daughter’s face.

    Ashley playfully squeezed the milf’s breasts, massaging them and pinching the nipples like her mother had done to her. Finally, Ashley raised her head and began sucking on her mom’s tits and lapping her nipples with her tongue. Jill moaned in bliss as Ashley sucked on her skin with gusto and buried her face between the two fleshy mounds.

    Both mother and daughter thinking alike, Jill began rubbing her daughter’s pussy and Ashley began rubbing her mom’s. Both women moaned as their pussies became wetter and softer, countless drops of their arousal staining the blankets on the bed as the lips became more and more amendable. The girls moaned with ecstasy, but Ashley’s moan was stifled by her mom’s tits smothering her face with one of the nipples always in her mouth.

    After several minutes, both women separated and began licking the other’s pussy juice off of their fingers, then Jill moved back to her daughter with her head between her legs. “I’ve wanted to do this for so long,” she hummed as she spread the lips of her daughter’s pussy and sent her tongue deep into Ashley’s wet insides.

    Ashley moaned as her mom drank up her pussy juice and explored every corner of her hot cunt. As I watched, I wasn’t sure whether I should focus on Jill licking her daughter’s pussy, or the milf sticking her ass in the air. I just wanted to jump onto the bed, force my cock into her pussy, and hammer her so hard that she would scream into her daughter’s cunt. But I fought the urge. I wanted to see how far they would go on their own.

    Ashley released an extra loud moan as she had her first lesbian orgasm, soaking her mom with her pussy juice. Jill moved up on top of her daughter and kneeled over her with her head between her knees.

    “Lick it, baby, send your tongue up into your mother’s soft cunt,” Jill purred as she squeezed her tits.

    Ashley grabbed her mom’s ass with both hands and forced Jill to sit on her face. The milf moaned in bliss, for Ashley didn’t just eat her pussy, she fucking DEVOURED it. I had to bend my neck so I could see Ashley, her chin and lower lip just barely showing under her mom’s ass as she sent her tongue deep into Jill’s womanhood.

    Jill moaned like an opera singer as Ashley worked her middle finger into her mother’s backdoor, fucking her ass faster than I ever could with my cock. She was forcing her fingers into her anus so fast that her hand was a blur, and I started to wonder if it was actually hurting Jill. After only a few minutes, Jill had a gushing orgasm and sprayed pussy juice onto her daughter’s face and Ashley drank it all up.

    Jill got off of Ashley, and as if the two family members were telepathic, their legs interlocked and they began to grind their pussies. They moved like mirror images, slamming their clams together over and over again, letting their lips rub in a sloppy wet kiss. Both mother and daughter moaned and squeezed each other’s tits, and the longer they scissored, the wetter they became. Foamy drops were spraying from between them, soaking the bed with their combined juices. I honestly couldn’t believe what I was watching.

    After both cumming at the same time, the two women separated and lay side by side. With Ashley’s right leg wrapped around Jill’s left, the mother and daughter rubbed each other’s pussies while giving a mix of a moan and a whine. They writhed and gyrated their hips, at the mercy of each other’s toying. Finally, I rushed over and forced my cock into Jill’s pussy and fucked her faster and harder than ever before, unable to hold back any longer.

    Jill moaned at the top of her lungs and squeezed the blankets of the bed until the veins in her wrists bulged. I turned to Ashley. “How do you like watching me fuck your mom?”

    “It makes me so horny. Fuck my mom, fuck her hard and fill her with cum!” she moaned as she sucked on her fingers and rubbed her pussy.

    As I hammered Jill’s cunt, Ashley masturbated to the sight. I would swing my pelvis so that I could slam her cunt with my full strength and my cock would dive into her and then swerve up, allowing it to plow into every corner. As I picked up speed, Jill had orgasm after orgasm that soaked my lap. After watching the lesbian incest, my ability to hold back an orgasm was already hindered. I let slip a single stream of cum, just enough to cause it to overflow from her stretched out pussy.

    Drunk on arousal and desperate to indulge every desire I had, I pulled out my cock and then forced it up her ass so fast and hard that she screamed. With my cock lubricated by her pussy juice and my sperm, I was able to fuck her without hesitation. To stifle her mom’s moans and whines, Ashley bent over and began kissing her and forcing her tongue down Jill’s throat. I fucked Jill so hard that she couldn’t hold still, so she and her daughter often broke the connection. Because of this, their French kissing was disrupted, and they would end up licking each other’s faces and covering each other in saliva.

    “Ashley, come sit on mama’s face!” Jill moaned.

    Ashley eagerly obeyed, climbing on top of her and in the 69 position. She pushed her pussy down on her mom’s face and buried her own face in Jill’s cunt, trying to give me room to move. Both women began eating each other out while I fucked Jill in the ass, and after every dozen or so thrusts, I would pull out and rub my cock against Ashley’s face, prompting her to take it in her mouth. She sucked gluttonously, relishing the kinky taste of her mom’s ass, and then she would manually guide me back in, licking her lips as she watched me sodomize Jill. After a few minutes, Jill screamed and had a massive orgasm. Pussy juice and my sperm from before gushed out of her pussy and Ashley hungrily lapped it up.

    “Zach, fuck her, fuck my daughter,” Jill begged.

    I pulled my cock out of her asshole and climbed onto the bed as she moved to the headboard. Ashley got on her hands and knees, facing her mom and I got behind her. With one hand on her hip and the other on my tireless manhood, I pressed the head of my dick against her pussy and pushed it in. She was already so hot and wet that there was absolutely no resistance.

    Ashley gave a soft moan as I pushed it in all the way to the base, pulled it out, and slammed it back in. Her low moan turned into an endless whine as I took my regular fast-paced rhythm of hammering her cunt. Jill was a few feet in front of us, rubbing her pussy as she watched.

    “How do you like watching me fuck your little girl?” I asked as both women touched themselves.

    “Fuck her harder, make my daughter cum and moan. Watching you fuck her is making me so hot!” she moaned.

    “Yes ma’am.”

    I picked up speed, causing Ashley to scream in bliss as I ravaged her sweet cunt, only stopping when she came. I followed soon after, flooding her womb with my seed. After a few seconds for us both to catch our breath, I pulled out of her. “I’m not done yet,” I said as pressed the head against her asshole.

    “Zach, no!”

    I ignored her cries and rammed it in, robbing her of her black cherry. Ashley released a shrill scream ass I began to pummel her tight ass. The fact that I was raping her asshole just like I had done her mom made me grin.

    “Oh god, it hurts!” she screamed as I picked up speed.

    “How about it, Jill? How do you like watching me ravage your daughter’s virgin ass? How do you like your daughter being defiled and violated right in front of you?”

    “I love it. Her asshole must feel incredible. How do you like it, baby? He raped me just like this and I loved it.”

    “Oh god, it hurts! It hurts so bad!” she tearfully screamed.

    “But it feels good, doesn’t it? Having that cock stuffed up inside you? You love it.”

    For the first couple minutes, Ashley took no joy in the sodomy, but before long, her arousal had returned and surpassed its former peak. “Oh god! It hurts, but it feels so good! Fuck my ass! Cum inside me!” she moaned. It seemed being an anal whore ran in the family.

    She wasn’t able to say another word, for Jill had gotten on her hands and knees and had pushed her daughter’s face into her perfect ass. The only sounds now were my grunts, Jill’s moan, Ashley’s stifled whine of kinky ecstasy, and the squishing sound of my cock punishing her asshole.

    After several minutes of sexual nirvana, I shot a massive load of sperm up into Ashley, causing her to cum. Exhausted, Ashley collapsed on the bed and Jill climbed on top of her. With the mother and daughter spooning, Jill turned to me. “Put that fat cock back in my pussy and fuck me!”

    I looked down at my cock. Frankly, it was a miracle that I could still maintain the erection after all the fucking I had done. I had shot so much cum that my dick was seriously aching. “Come on old buddy, don’t fail me now,” I said to myself.
    I spread Jill’s ass cheeks, revealing her eager pussy. I pushed it in past the soft lips and began to hammer her cunt, while still slick from her daughter’s asshole. Supposedly this caused infections in women, but that wasn’t my problem. If anything, it made Jill moan just from the initial penetration, her voice rising with my speed.

    “Come on, Mom! Take that cock!” Ashley moaned as she fingered herself.

    With their smooth thighs rubbing against each other and Jill’s tits against her back, Ashley couldn’t think of any words to describe the kinky forbidden horniness she was feeling. Jill also reached under her, feeling Ashley’s tits and then helping her daughter finger herself.

    “Cum in my cunt! Fill my womb with your seed!” the milf moaned, reaching back and forcing her fingers up her asshole.

    I grunted as I shot one massive load of cum into her pussy. As I pulled my cock out of my girlfriend’s mom’s, I felt a second wind arrive. Mounting her like a dog, I rammed my cock into Ashley’s cunt so hard that she almost screamed. I began fucking her faster than ever before, ignoring the soreness of my cock and riding Ashley as hard as possible.

    “It’s your turn, baby!” Jill said as she began fingering Ashley’s semen-filled asshole.

    “It hurts! I can’t take it! He’s fucking me way too hard, but it feels so good!” her daughter moaned in both pain and bliss.

    Finally she had a seismic orgasm and pussy juice and cum erupted from her cunt as I shot jet after jet of sperm up inside her. After ten seconds of filling her up until she was overflowing, I dismounted her. From there we fucked like rabbits, always changing positions. At one point, I was on my back with Jill bouncing on my lap and Ashley riding my face, the two women tongue-kissing above me. Soon after, I was mounting Ashley like a dog, sodomizing her to my heart’s content, while Jill and I made out. At one point, Ashley was sucking me off while Jill smothered my face with her tits, then the two women pressed their chests together and gave me a double tit fuck.

    After an hour, I stood up and tried to catch my breath. My dick ached as blood rushed in and out of the exhausted veins, keeping the sore flesh inflated. I watched as the mother and daughter into the 69 position and sucked my cum out of each other’s pussies, then they climbed off each other and they took turns drinking my cum out of each other’s backdoors.

    If you think you’ve seen the sexiest thing in the history of the world, you’ve obviously never seen your blonde busty girlfriend and her blonde busty mom drink your cum out of each other’s assholes like wineglasses. They both turned to me and I knew what was next.

    ‘Come on, old buddy, just stay strong for one more minute,’ I mentally said to my penis as the two women climbed off the bed and got on their knees.

    Jill was the first to suck my cock. She wrapped her hand around it and jacked it back to its full erect size. She licked the shaft, savoring the accumulated taste of her pussy and ass juice, the pussy and ass juice of her daughter, and my semen. She took the whole cock in her mouth and her head began to bob back and forth. As she blew me, her daughter was working her pussy with her fingers and sucking on her tits.

    I put my hand on the back of her head and forced my cock down her throat. She choked and gagged on it, but I didn’t stop. I kept pushing it in further until I forced my balls (which had sufficiently shriveled up and from all the work it had done) into her mouth. With her throat completely filled with my cock and her tongue lapping at the underside of my balls, Jill’s eyes rolled back into her head as saliva overflowed from her mouth, caused by her agitated gag reflex.

    After ten seconds, Jill released my cock, but first she left a thick coating of saliva all over the shaft, head, and my ball sack. Now it was Ashley’s turn, and she lapped up the saliva with gusto, savoring the taste of the delicious taboo. Like her mom, she began to deep throat me, and often times, she would take my cock out of her mouth so that she could suck on my balls.

    Jill and Ashley began working together, sucking and licking my cock at the same time and letting their tongues wrap around it and touch each other. While one was blowing me, the other would roll my balls around in her mouth. After thirty seconds, they released me, pressed the sides of their faces together, and looked up at me with their mouths wide open and their tongues sticking out. I gripped my manhood and began rubbing it furiously while forming every last blob of sperm in my body into one last load.

    Finally, I aimed the head at them and shot four streams. The first two globs completely covered their faces and the second pair of blasts filled their mouths. I stepped back as the sperm-filled sluts began French kissing, cumswapping the mouthfuls over and over again. They didn’t swallow it; they wanted to savor the taste while they mixed it with each other’s saliva and stirred it with their tongues.

    Once they swallowed it and began to lick the cum off of each other’s faces, a wave of throbbing pain struck my manhood. With the two nymphomaniacs preoccupied, I rushed into the kitchen, flung open the freezer, grabbed a bag of frozen peas, and held them against my equipment. I exhaled a gasp as I felt instant relief. I almost expected my junk to emit the same sound as red-hot metal being dipped in water.

    “Are you ok?”

    I turned around and saw Ashley standing in the doorway. Her body and face had been licked clean of my cum by her mom.

    “Yeah, but I’m worn out. In the words of a wise man, the spirit is willing but the flesh is spongy and bruised.”

    “Yeah, I guess we were all a little too rough,” she giggled.

    “It’s ok, but I’ll be out of commission for a few days. If I tried to go for another round, my dick would either fall off or the only thing that would come out would be a flag with the word BANG on it.”

    “Well, I suppose me and my mom can keep each other entertained.”

    “Zach, come back to bed! You can’t hog my daughter and not leave me out of the fun!”

    “I got to go. If I let her near my junk again, it will turn into an all-girl threesome.”

    I grabbed my shirt off of the kitchen floor and ran towards the door with the bag of frozen peas still held against my sore dick, not even caring about my pants still in Ashley’s room.

    “Zach, where are you going?” Jill hollered from upstairs.

    “I have to go to the college, sorry I can’t stay!” I replied as I ran out the door.

    “Are you sure you don’t want a blowjob for the road?” she asked as she stepped out of the bedroom. I was already at my car.

    “Why is he going to the college?” Jill asked Ashley.

    “He’s going to try and find some of the local drug dealers to see if he can buy some Vicodin. We rode him a little too hard.”

    “Damn.”

    “What are you complaining about? Do you honestly think I’ve had enough of your pussy? Your going to have your legs spread all night long. Get back to the bedroom!” Ashley barked.

    The threesome had more than altered the dynamics of their mother-daughter relationship and she was trying to figure out how much authority her mom still had over her. Jill licked her lips and turned around. As Ashley followed her to the bedroom, she slapped her mom on the ass.

    “Honey, if I don’t wake up tomorrow with your tongue up my asshole, consider yourself grounded,” Jill laughed as they stepped into the bedroom and closed the door behind them.

    Part Four:

    For three days, a sexual fire burned in the beach house. Ashley and Jill stopped going to work, Ashley even stopped going to classes. They stayed locked in at home, constantly fucking like their lives depended on it. They started their days waking up in Jill’s bed, their naked bodies intertwined, still sticky from the night before. Whoever woke up first would go down on the other. As promised, the first morning after their threesome began with Jill on her stomach, shaken from sleep by the feeling of Ashley’s tongue in her anus. She looked back, licking her lips and smiling at the sight of her daughter’s pretty face buried between her tan ass cheeks. The next morning, Ashley woke up, lying on her back, moaning as her mother sucked on her clitoris.

    From there, they moved on to the kitchen, where they would eat breakfast off each other’s naked bodies. On the first morning, Ashley was up on the kitchen table, ass in the air with her face pressed down. Giggling, Jill peeled a banana and stuck it in her mouth. She spread her daughter’s ass cheeks, revealing her anus, thoroughly licked clean and loose from how much she had fingered it already. Holding Ashley’s anus wide open with her fingers, Jill began inserting the banana with her mouth. She was as careful as possible, trying not to mush it, and Ashley couldn’t help but play with herself as it was pushed inside. Once it was fully inserted, Ashley’s asshole closed and swallowed it up, making her purr in arousal.

    “Ok baby, now push it out, I’m hungry.”

    Jill held her mouth open against her daughter’s ass and Ashley pushed out the banana. The taste of the banana soaked in her daughter’s rectum aroused Jill beyond words and she ate it gluttonously. The next morning, Jill was hanging off the side of the table in a handstand, her ass in the air. Licking her lips, Ashley inserted a funnel into her mom’s ass and began pouring in maple syrup. Jill shuddered and hummed as she felt the cold liquid fill her up.

    “Zach gave me an enema like this when raped me the second time. It was so much fun and felt so kinky.”

    “Well this is even kinkier. Now get on top of me.”

    Keeping her butt clenched, Jill got to her feet and Ashley lied on the floor. Her mother squatted over her face and Ashley opened her mouth with a smile. Jill spread her ass and let the syrup pour out, her daughter drinking it up like water from the Fountain of Youth. Once the stream trickled to a halt, Ashley raised her head and ran her tongue around her mother’s asshole, licking up the last few drops.

    After breakfast, the mother and daughter moved to the living room. At first they would just watch TV together, barely paying attention as they fingered each other. They would slowly stir their fingers in each other’s pussies, relishing the feeling of the slippery softness and shivering from the kinky taboo of it. Once fully aroused, they would start making out, licking every corner of each other’s mouths, neither woman pulling her fingers out of the other. Then they would move down and suck on each other’s tits. Endless minutes would pass by, Jill’s lips wrapped tightly around her daughter’s pointing nipples, moving from left to right while gripping and massaging the free one. Then it would be Ashley’s turn, sucking on her mom’s breasts like a vacuum, all while Jill tickled her clitoris. They would finish by getting into the 69 position, tit-sucking each other like leaches, then of course, already in the position, they would move down and lock their lips with each other’s pussies. They would lick each other to the point of climax, squirting in each other’s faces and drinking in every delicious drop of each other’s essence. After lunch, they would scissor for hours, and then after ordering takeout for dinner, they would fuck in bed until passing out.

    On the evening of the third night, Jill and Ashley were in their shared room. While naked, they weren’t having sex for once. In Jill’s arms was a box of dildos, vibrators, and an assortment of other sex toys, just delivered that day. As Jill unwrapped them like a child on Christmas morning, Ashley was making room in the bureau by the bed.

    “Oh-ho, look at the size of these anal beads!” Jill exclaimed, revealing a chain of glass spheres, each one the size of a ping-pong ball.

    “Nice! That’s going to feel so good going in and coming out!” Ashley laughed.

    “Get your ass ready, baby, I’m going to yank it like a lawnmower cord.”

    “Likewise, then you get to suck it clean,” Ashley replied, kissing Jill on the cheek.

    “Oh damn it, looks like they forgot to pack one. Well, it’ll probably be delivered tomorrow.”

    With all the toys unwrapped, they put them back in the box and stashed it in the bottom drawer, though as they tried to close it, it jammed. Ashley shook and pushed, but the drawer wouldn’t budge.

    “Shit, this drawer is always a pain. You really need to shove,” said Jill.

    The two women teamed up, pushing against the drawer with their tits jiggling. Finally, the drawer broke free of the catch and slammed shut. The bureau shook, and above them, an antique bottle of perfume was knocked over. The faulty top popped off and the fetid liquid spilled across Jill’s head. At that moment, both Jill and Ashley squealed in disgust as the horrible odor assailed them.

    “Go! Go!” Ashley shrieked, sending Jill running to the bathroom and into the shower.

    Keeping her nose plugged with one hand, Ashley grabbed some paper towels from the kitchen and began cleaning up the mess. Jill had once told her about the bottle, a wedding present from before Ashley was born. Jill’s grandmother would wear it church every Sunday, much to Jill’s anguish. A little squirt was rancid, and even after all these years, to be splashed with it was on par with getting skunked.

    In the bathroom, Jill was scrubbing her scalp and back near to the point of bleeding, even considering shaving her head if the stink didn’t come out. After several minutes of work, Ashley managed to clean up the mess and the stench was already fading. That bottle hadn’t been opened in almost two decades, so much of the potency had been lost to time. She gave a sigh of relief, glad that catastrophe had been mostly avoided, but with the perfume issue now taken care of, her thoughts drifted to her mom. Right now Jill was probably lathering her body with soap, scrubbing herself clean with the water running down her curves. The more she thought about it, the more turned on she was getting. She switched her gaze to the troublesome drawer. Maybe now would be a good chance to test out one of those sex toys.

    With enough soap and shampoo, Jill was sure she had cleaned herself of the disgusting perfume. About to turn off the shower, she smiled as she heard Ashley get into the shower behind her.

    “Checking up on me?”

    Ashley leaned against her, pressing her breasts against her mother’s back and sliding her hand between her legs. “I just wanted to make sure you cleaned off all of that nasty perfume, maybe scrub you down a little.”

    “Well go ahead and clean me off, I’m a dirty slut of a mother after all.”

    Ashley retrieved the nearby bar of soap and began sweeping it across Jill’s stomach, gathering up suds in her hand and then rubbing it against her pussy. Jill hummed in bliss and bit her lip, feeling her daughter’s fingers stir inside her. The soap was like lubricant, allowing her to slide the digits in and out effortlessly. After a minute or so, she moved her soapy hands up and began massaging her breasts. Jill gave a soft moan as Ashley groped her, letting the orbs of flesh slide out of her grip again and again. The slipperiness of the soap only increased the intensity of the sensation, the feeling of Ashley’s hands gliding like oil across her smooth skin feeling so good that she could almost cum just from that bit of stimulation. Behind her, Ashley was enjoying it just as much, relishing the feel of her mom’s gigantic tits in her hand, knowing that she got to play with them as much as she wanted. She had spent hours sucking on her breasts these past few days, but she would never tire of them.

    Soon enough, they decided to change positions. Jill turned around, and with her chest soapy, she pressed herself against Ashley. The two beautiful blondes began to kiss, their tongues wrapping around each other like mating snakes. Down below, their tits were doing the same, the two pairs of mountains rubbing against each other, their erect nipples fencing like swords. Even lower, they were straddling each other’s thighs, Ashley rubbing her slit against Jill’s leg and vise versa. The longer they kissed, the more turned on they got, beginning the whine through their joined lips as the stimulation grew and grew. Before long, they had stopped kissing and were just moaning as they grinded against each other, changing the angles so the lips of their pussies could kiss instead. With water pouring down their soapy tits and between their flat stomachs, both mother and daughter shared a simultaneous orgasm.

    They separated and Ashley got on her knees, wanting to again taste her mother. With Jill’s pussy now wiped clean of the soap, Ashley did not hesitate to bury her face between the shaven lips. Jill moaned in euphoria, even raising her leg so that her daughter could send her tongue deeper in. Ashley tried to keep her eyes open, watching the water pour from Jill’s tits and splash her face or run down her smooth belly and into her mouth.

    After getting her fill of pussy, Ashley had Jill turn around. The blonde milf did as told and turned into the spray, her back to Ashley. As expected, Ashley spread Jill’s ass cheeks and sent her tongue up into her asshole. Jill purred, never getting used to the sensation of her daughter sodomizing her with her tongue. With Jill’s ass smothering her face, Ashley reached out of the shower and retrieved the sex toy on the floor outside.

    Jill yelped as she felt it pushed inside her, one head of a double-ended dildo. The toy was well made, almost sixteen inches long and made of a strong yet flexible rubber, and of course ribbed for the user’s (or users’) pleasure. Ashley began thrusting it into Jill, making her mother moan while she continued to suck on her asshole. Being both dildo and tongue-fucked, Jill was on Cloud 9, wanting to never get out of the shower.

    Wanting a little self-abuse, Ashley pulled her tongue from Jill and began to deep throat the dildo, wishing that it was a real cock. Keeping her head stationary, she continued to jack the dildo with her arm, skull-fucking herself with one end while violating her mother’s slit with the other. The whole time, her eyes never left Jill’s asshole. Even after penetrating its recesses with her tongue, she wanted to play with it more.

    “Come on, baby, let’s move to the bedroom and really take this thing for a spin,” said Jill.

    She removed the dildo and she and Ashley stepped out the shower. Still soaking wet, they climbed onto the bed and each began sucking on the dildo. Jill took the end that Ashley had originally been sucking on, licking off her daughter’s saliva, while Ashley took the end she had fucked Jill with, licking off her mom’s sexual essence. Once both ends were slippery with spit, they brought their bodies together and each inserted one end into their pussies. Getting into position as if to scissor, they began moving back and forth, fucking themselves and each other.

    Their moans were immediate, the two of them trying to keep the toy itself from moving as they rammed themselves on it, their legs interlocked. The toy seemingly disappeared between them, only the very middle becoming visible when they pulled back, only to again push themselves back together and let their pussies kiss around it.

    “Oh god, mom! That feels so good!” Ashley moaned as she reached out and gripped Jill’s left tit.

    “I know, baby! I love it too!” she replied as she grabbed Ashley’s right.

    Like before, they shared a simultaneous orgasm, squirting on each other like a pair of Super Soakers. As if reading each other’s minds, they immediately changed positions, removing the dildo and getting on their hands and knees. They reinserted, this time into their assholes, and pushed inside until their rear ends were touching. They were both panting from the sodomy, as well as the sensation of their bodies pressed together. Like mirror images of each other, they both leaned forward, exposing the dildo but without letting it fall out of either of them, then, after taking a deep breath, they both forced themselves onto the ends, not stopping until their asses met.

    From there, they moved back and forth in perfect rhythm, exposing the dildo and then bringing themselves back together. The house was filled with the sounds of their moans and the clapping of their asses. With each collision, their rear ends would collide and ripple, their tan flesh jiggling like jello. Their melon-sized breasts rocked back and forth, swinging like chandeliers. For the two of them, the sexiness of the moment was beyond description, mother and daughter butt-fucking each other with a double-ended dildo, their asses clapping and rubbing together. The taboo of it was mind-blowing. Sometimes, one of them would clamp down on the dildo, holding it tight with their rectal muscles. From there, they would ram themselves back against the other with more force, sodomizing them without mercy and dominating them.

    “Yes mama! Fuck me harder! Fuck my asshole!” Ashley screamed.

    “Fuck me too, baby! Be a good girl and wreck my asshole with this big rubber cock!”

    They moaned obscenities at each other, desperate for any way to further heighten the experience.

    Taking control, Jill wrapped her legs around Ashley and rolled them both onto their backs. Then, without taking the dildo out of her asshole, Jill climbed on top of her. With her daughter’s legs held back, knees to chest, Jill got into a crouch and began bob her ass up and down, holding the toy stationary in her asshole and using it to butt-fuck Ashley with full control.

    “You like that, baby? You like getting your ass pounded by your mom?”

    “I love it! Harder! Harder!”

    Jill increased the strength of her thrusts, the toy sliding between their assholes as she dropped her full weight on Ashley. They could both feel it approaching, their final orgasm. They let it wash over them, the bliss of an incestuous sodomy-induced climax. They sprayed each other with their juices as they had again and again, and both completely exhausted, Jill fell back and the two women passed out, the dildo still deep inside their assholes.

    A loud knocking on the front door awoke Jill, still naked and with her anus stretched around the dildo. She then heard tires screeching on pavement and a heavy vehicle retreating from her driveway. That must have been the UPS truck she had heard. Glad that she didn’t have to put on clothes, she went to the door and retrieved the delivered package. Opening up the box in the kitchen, she grinned and licked her lips. The lost toy from yesterday had arrived, and Jill couldn’t wait to use it on Ashley. But until then, she wanted to sleep in a bit more. She returned to the bedroom and hid the toy for later, then crawled into bed for some naked spooning.

    This time it was Ashley who opened the door in response to the sound of knocking. Annoyed that someone had interrupted TV and fingering time for her and Jill, she pulled on a bathrobe and answered the door. A wide smile crossed her face when she saw me.

    “I’m back, baby,” I said with a hungry grin.

    “Zach!” Ashley shrieked, jumping up and wrapping her arms and legs around me like a straightjacket.

    “I’m back to 100% and I’m ready to have some fun,” I said, holding her and kissing her cheek.

    She stepped down and pulled me inside. “Mom, Zach’s back!”

    Looking into the living room, I saw Jill get up from the couch and strode over, completely naked and with a sultry smirk, hips swinging and breasts jiggling with every step.

    “So, the man returns. We’ve been waiting for you to come back. Any longer, and we would have gone out to find someone to give us the hard cock we wanted. Dildos and fingers only work so well.”

    “Don’t worry, I’ll leave you thoroughly satisfied.”

    Jill then leaned over and kissed me, her tongue passing my lips the moment that contact was made. Ashley watched us eagerly, getting turned on by her boyfriend and naked mother making out.

    Jill then pulled away and looked at us both. “Give me a minute, there is something I need to set up in the bedroom.”

    She departed to the bedroom, both Ashley and I staring at her tan ass like a heart-shaped peach.

    “I hope you didn’t rub one out before you came here. I want to be completely drenched in cum,” Ashley purred, grabbing my crotch as if trying to measure how much semen I had.

    “Don’t worry, I got plenty for the both of you. It seems like you and Jill have been having fun these past few days.”

    “There’s nothing like a little mother-daughter bonding time.”

    “Zach, Ash, you can come in now!”

    Hearing Jill’s voice echo from the bedroom, we moved down the hall, Ashley licking her lips and me sporting a proud erection. Ashley opened the door and gained an ecstatic grin, but I, on the other hand, felt my whole body tense up as if I were inches from a wasp nest. Jill was standing by the bed, wearing a large purple strap-on. My instincts were telling me to watch my back from this point forward, while I tried to gauge the size of the dildo in comparison to my own manhood.

    “Jill, don’t even think of coming near me with that thing.”

    “Oh, don’t worry, this isn’t for you. This is for double-teaming my daughter. Come on, baby, come give this thing some love.”

    Licking her lips, Ashley removed her bathrobe and strode over to Jill. She got on her knees, and having no reason to hesitate, took the toy in her mouth. Jill hummed in bliss, as if she could actually feel her daughter’s tongue. Looking down over her breasts, she watched Ashley’s head bob back and forth, showing the toy as much enthusiasm as she would my own dick.

    “That’s right, baby. Be a good girl and suck that cock,” Jill purred, rubbing the top of Ashley’s head.

    I watched with precum now dripping into my pants as Jill grabbed Ashley’s head and held her still, forcing the dildo deeper into her mouth. Ashley gave in, not showing the slightest resistance as her gag reflex was taunted. A few tears fell from her eyes as the toy was stuffed into her throat, while saliva dripped from her lips and slicked her breasts. Jill then pulled back, letting Ashley catch her breath. Deciding I wanted to get in on the action, I removed my clothes and walked over, hefting my cock in Ashley’s face. She lovingly began to suck on it, while rubbing the dildo with her hand as if it were real.

    Like Jill, I held Ashley still and forced myself down her throat, choking her with my manhood and coaxing her gag reflex to make her mouth water. She welcomed the rough treatment, even when I pulled out my cock and wiped it across her face. Using her saliva as lubricant, she started jacking me off while she turned to Jill. She opened her mouth and allowed her mom to bounce the dildo on her outstretched tongue, then resumed sucking on it. This continued on for a couple minutes, Ashley switching back and forth between my schlong and the rubber toy.

    I soon stepped back, inviting Jill to take the initiative with Ashley. Ashley crawled onto the bed and lied back, spreading her legs wide. The dildo swinging between her thighs, Jill got on all fours and ran her tongue through her daughter’s slit, just to make sure she was wet and slick, as well as to get the taste of her sensual essence. She then moved up, trying to guide the dildo into Ashley.

    ‘Damn, how the hell do men work this thing?’ she thought.

    She finally got it in, making Ashley shudder as her mother penetrated her with the rubber phallus. Once again, it took her several moments to figure out how to properly move, but soon enough, she started thrusting into Ashley. I watched, hypnotized by the erotic sight, as Jill leaned against Ashley, their melon-sized tits pressed together with areolas kissing, Ashley moaning as Jill swung her body, her sexy ass jiggling like a gift from god with a strap of the harness nestled between her cheeks.

    “You like that, baby? You like getting fucked by your mom?” Jill panted.

    “It feels so good! Harder, mama, harder!”

    Regretfully, Jill couldn’t reach the bar I had set, meaning it was time for me to step in.

    “Here, I’ll show you how it’s done,” I said, cutting in between Jill and Ashley.

    Jill lied back, watching as I penetrated Ashley and began fucking her with the skill and power earned from years of practice. She licked her lips as her daughter got fucked, getting as much joy from watching it as from doing it. Having gone three days without sex, I was relishing the feel of Ashley’s snatch around my manhood, the soft warmth of it, the wet tightness, the way she sucked me in like a vacuum cleaner hungry for my seed. I worked my tongue around in her mouth and groped her tits as I moved, making her moan in bliss. After a few minutes, she had her first orgasm, spraying me with clear liquid. Time for Jill to tag in.

    “Ok, let me try this again.”

    I moved aside and let Jill get ahold of Ashley. Instead of maintaining the missionary position, Jill moved her daughter onto her hands and knees and mounted her like a dog. Grabbing Ashley by the hips, she started thrusting with brutal strength, both women’s bodies jiggling with each impact.

    “Oh god, that feels so good!” Ashley moaned, face to the bed and arms stretched out in front of her.

    “Come on, baby, take that cock!”

    Refusing to let her daughter rest, Jill grabbed Ashley’s hair and pulled, forcing her back onto all fours. Having caught my breath and replenished my stamina, I took some time to enjoy the beautify of the scene, of the ripples moving through Ashley’s ass with each thrust, and how the two women’s breasts bounced and swung as if obeying their own laws of physics. I moved to the other side of the bed, getting to see both of them from the front. Ashley’s eyes had rolled back into her head and she was panting like a dog with her tongue sticking out, moaning in euphoria from the defilement. Behind her, tits bouncing, Jill was biting her lip, almost looking angry, as if rather than moan in happiness, she wanted to hear Ashley cry in pain and humiliation from the hard fucking.

    She leaned over and stuck her fingers in Ashley’s mouth, holding it open like she was at the dentist. She looked up at me. “Come on, Zach, skull-fuck my slut daughter.”

    Not needing to be told, I jammed my cock into Ashley’s mouth and wrapped her hair around my fingers, getting a firm hold on her as I fucked her like a fleshlight. Hearing her daughter gargle and choke on my manhood, Jill licked her lips and leaned back, returning her hands to Ashley’s hips and increasing the strength of her thrusts. Every time Jill would thrust, Ashley would be pushed forward and my cock would be sent farther down her throat, then a countering thrust from me would push Ashley back onto the dildo. While this move is normally performed in a threesome consisting of two men, I would call this “wobbly H” (as it is called in the urban dictionary) the best in the world.

    Ashley soon had her second orgasm, telling us it was time to change positions. Jill eagerly got out of the strap-on harness, allowing Ashley to put it on. She pushed Jill onto her side and got behind her, as if spooning. Lifting Jill’s leg, she inserted the toy with surprising ease, then began to thrust.

    “That’s right, baby! Be a good girl and give it me!” Jill moaned as her daughter penetrated her.

    I watched for the first couple minutes as Ashley fucked her mom, actually proud of how well she was using the toy. Feeling left out, I lied down behind her, lifted her leg, and moved the strap of the harness in her asscrack to the side so that I force myself inside her anus. Even without lubrication, Ashley’s back door had taken enough abuse for me to slide in easily, forming an airtight seal around my manhood. Ashley shuddered, having missed the sensation of being sodomized by a real cock. Now I was able to take control, thrusting in Ashley and forcing her forward so that the dildo was forced deeper into Jill. The two women moaned as I worked, and with my free hand, I took turns fondling their breasts. It was like I was wearing Ashley as a human condom to fuck Jill, controlling her body with my own thrusts.

    Soon enough, though, I got bored, unable to move properly while on my side. I pulled Ashley from Jill, my cock never leaving her asshole, and got her onto my lap. Now in the reverse cowgirl position, I was able to start bucking my hips and ravaging her like a machine. Ashley moaned from the anal abuse, the strap-on bobbing and swinging every time I dropped her onto my lap. Jill crawled over, first taking a few moments to suck the toy clean of her own essence. With Ashley bouncing on my lap, she need only to hold her head still and let the dildo move in her mouth like a piston. Getting it slick with her saliva, she stood up on the bed and turned her back to us. I stopped moving so that she could settle her ass down on the dildo, while holding herself up by pushing off the headboard to create room.

    I resumed moving once Jill was penetrated, once more using my thrusts to move Ashley. I would throw my body upwards, burying myself balls-deep in Ashley’s rectum, and like a domino, that force would be transferred to Ashley and she would be pushed up, burying the dildo deeper in her mother’s anus. The two women moaned beautifully, experiencing the true epitome of erotic taboo. This time, it was Jill to have the first orgasm, screaming like a murder victim and rubbing her clit as she sprayed like a fountain, managing to even wet the ceiling. She fell off Ashley and Ashley moved off me. We crowded around Jill, and like her daughter, she instinctively began sucking us off. On the dildo was the taste of her own ass, and on my cock, the taste of her daughter’s ass. She sucked gluttonously, switching back and forth between them with the free phallus dripping her saliva onto her face.

    The two women moved back to the headboard, Ashley on her back with Jill on top of her. She shuddered as the toy spread the lips of her pussy, and with her ass pointed to me, I knew what she wanted. Jill leaned over, locking lips with her daughter and pressing their breasts together. Ashley, starting to figure out how to really work the dildo, began thrusting upwards, using the springs of the mattress to enhance her movements. I watched for a few moments, then, of course, I grabbed Jill by the hips and rammed my cock inside her asshole. She cried out from the sudden penetration, but she loved it beyond words.

    “Oh yes! I’ve always wanted to get double-teamed like this!”

    With Jill bent over, I was able to be as brutal as I wanted. I threw my body against her again and again, using all my weight. As hardcore as she was, not even Jill could handle my thrusts, her moans laced with cries of pain from the cruel sodomy, but the fact that it was hurting her just turned Ashley and I on more.

    “Zach, you’re being to rough! You’re going to split me open!”

    “Fine, then I’ll just fuck your pussy instead.”

    Grabbing Jill, I pulled her off the strap-on and flipped her onto her back. Ashley hurriedly inserted the dildo into her mother’s ass, while I forced myself into her slit, still lubricated from her back door. Jill winced from the penetration, knowing that ass-to-pussy sex was dangerous, but the disgust she felt only turned her on. I resumed my thrusts, now able to send my tongue into her mouth. She kissed me ravenously, and even chewed on my ear when I pulled my lips from hers and made out with Ashley.

    “Shit, I’m going to cum,” I grunted.

    “Pour it all in me!” Jill begged.

    Before she could repeat her plea, I exploded in her pussy, pumping her full of my seed. Jill moaned in happiness, relishing the sensation of semen dripping from her cunt. I pulled out of Jill, temporarily placid, and she moved to the side, careful not to let my white chocolate spill out of her.

    “Come on, Ashley, come clean me up like a good daughter,” she purred.

    Licking her lips, Ashley crawled over and began slurping my cum out of Jill’s flower, making her mother moan. Once she had drunk up every last sperm, she removed the strap-on, hungry for a cream pie of her own. She got down on all fours, head lowered, shaking her ass at me. Jill kneeled beside her, running her tongue around Ashley’s asshole while working her fingers in her slit. She looked at me, spitting on her daughter’s asshole and spreading the lips of Ashley’s pussy to show me her pink insides.

    “Doesn’t my baby girl have the prettiest pussy in the whole world? It’s just begging to be stretched by a thick cock. Give her a nice white filling.”

    I grinned and moved over to her, having regained my erection. I mounted Ashley and began riding her, bringing myself to that perfect rhythm that made her moan like an opera singer and her ass ripple like ballistics gel. Jill continued to run her tongue around her daughter’s asshole, even working some fingers in. Soon enough, she moved back and let Ashley continue to eat her out, the nymphomaniac digging with her tongue for any cum she missed in her mother’s pussy. Damn, I wish I had my phone with me. This really needed to be recorded.

    Within a couple minutes, I had my second orgasm, filling up Ashley just like she wanted. Jill crawled back over to me as I pulled out and took my flaccid cock in her mouth, savoring the taste of cum and pussy juice. Being swirled around the milf’s mouth, my manhood regained its rigidity, and seeing that I was ready, she again spat on her daughter’s asshole and helped guide me in.

    “Oh yes!” Ashley moaned from the sudden sodomy.

    Remaining in doggy-style, I went back up to maximum speed, brutalizing Ashley’s rectum like an underage sex slave. While I worked, Jill maneuvered herself under me, and after toying with the idea of giving me a hard prostate prod, managed to work her head between Ashley’s legs with her pussy above her face. It was a bit difficult to move now with Jill under me, but I didn’t want to deprive her of the bliss of drinking my cum out of her daughter’s pussy. Feeling her mom’s lips to her cunt and my cock ravaging her asshole, Ashley was in heaven. She didn’t want this day to end.

    For hours, we changed positions like wrestlers, going through every combination we could think of. Over and over again, the strap-on would come into play as Jill or Ashley would be double-teamed, along with all the other toys they had bought.

    I watched with a smile as Jill and Ashley fucked each other with the double-ended dildo as if they were scissoring. Their breasts moved beautifully as they threw themselves against it, the two of them moaning at the top of their lungs. The only thing better was the feel of Ashley’s tongue on my ball sack as I tea-bagged her. Jill had just finished sucking my balls and now it was her daughter’s turn.

    Ashley was on top of me, the head of my cock slamming against the entrance to her womb, while above her, Jill was crouching on the bed, sodomizing her daughter with the strap-on. It seemed she loved getting double-teamed as much as her mom did. Minutes later, she had her back to me, her ass wrapped around my cock, and Jill was punishing her cunt with the dildo, taking the opportunity to make out with Ashley.

    Ashley was gagged and blindfolded, her wrists and ankles tied to the corners of the bed. She screamed through her gag in bliss, relishing the sexual torture. She had clips on her nipples and Jill was tormenting her with a large “neck massager”, setting it at the maximum level and resting it on her daughter’s clitoris. She writhed and pulled against her restraints, the buzzing of the toy pushing her infinitely close to orgasm, but just shy of the threshold, driving her wild.

    POP! POP! POP! POP! POP! POP!

    I yanked out her anal beads, managing to push her over the edge. With that last stimulation, she sprayed like a garden hose, having one of the best orgasms of her life.

    I was lying back against the headboard, Jill sucking me off. She writhed and whimpered, struggling to focus on pleasuring me as Ashley fisted her. She was buried wrist-deep in her mother’s asshole and cunt, a sadistic grin on her face as she pumped her arms like pistons. She pulled both hands out, slick with juices, and started licking them clean. Jill was gaping like a seasoned whore, and deciding to join her, Ashley crawled over and started using her tongue to play with my balls while Jill rolled my cock around her mouth. As they worked together, Ashley smacked her mom’s ass and worked her hand back into Jill’s stretched anus. Jill matched her daughter, working her fingers into Ashley’s asshole one at a time until she was able to slide her whole fist in.

    At that moment, I felt like a king, watching a sexy mother and daughter gobble on my cock while they fisted each other. Life was good.

    Oh my god, life was hell. I had been fucking for so long that I felt like my dick was going to fall off. I was about to keel over from exhaustion. In contrast, Ashley and Jill seemed like they could go for another six hours without stopping. Jill was lying on top of Ashley, sucking on her daughter’s tongue, and I was standing by the bed, trying to gather up what little strength I had.

    “Come on, Zach, put it between us!” Ashley said.

    Wanting nothing more than to go home and pass out with an ice pack on my crotch, I shakily nodded and walked over to the bed. Jill and Ashley spread their legs, allowing me to slide my chaffing cock between their slippery pussies. I began thrusting, sliding it against the two pairs of lips.

    “Faster!” both women screamed, their nipples kissing.

    I barely even felt my final orgasm, spraying every last sperm across Jill and Ashley’s chests. The two women separated from me and licked the cum off each other’s tits. I’m glad that was the last thing I saw before I passed out.

    I woke up with a throbbing headache, probably from when I lost consciousness and dropped to the floor like a chopped tree. My whole body was sore and I was barely lucid. I was on my stomach, lying on the bed. Hell, I could tell that just from the smell of bodily fluids staining the sheets. Wait, I couldn’t move my limbs. I raised my head, realizing my wrists were bound to the corners of the bed, same as my ankles. What the hell was going on?

    “You passed out after cumming, just like a typical man.”

    I heard Jill’s voice, but I couldn’t see her.

    “But we’re still horny and rearing to go,” said Ashley, somewhere in the room like Jill.

    Jill stepped into my field of vision, wearing the strap-on. “Don’t think the fun is over yet.”

    “Jill, what are you doing?”

    She laughed and moved back out of view. I felt her crawl up onto the bed.

    “Jill, don’t!”

    “Haven’t you learned yet? You don’t get to say no to me.”

    “Jill! No! No! No! NONONONONO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!”

    Down the street, a UPS driver looked up from the mailbox he had just closed. He could have sworn he just heard a scream.

    The End


  • The Knight and the Acolyte Book 2, Chapter 3: Wicked Conjurings

    Font size : +


    Faoril the mage conducts a dangerous ritual to summon three spirits to harvest sexual energy from. Meanwhile, Xera the elf learns there are delights to be found in human lands in the form of a lactating serving girl.

    The Knight and the Acolyte
    Book Two: Magic’s Clash
    Chapter Three: Wicked Conjurings
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    Journeyman Mage Faoril – Esh-Esh, The Magery of Thosi

    I strolled through the docks of Esh-Esh, the cool breeze blowing in off Lake Esh. The blue waters sparkled as the wind rippled waves across the surface. The smaller boats of fisherman with their triangular, ribbed sails bobbed in the waves churned by the larger merchant boats that sailed up the Roytin River from the Free City of Raratha. Only one ship anchored at the docks was different. The Crystal Ship of the Magery Council.

    My eyes went from the amethyst ship out to the lake. I tried to see the Island, but it was too far from shore to be visible, lost in the center of the large lake. I tried not to tremble. The test would be held out on the Island.

    I turned away. My business was with the merchants, not on trying to see the Island. I needed chalk, and not just any chalk, but the black chalk found only in the Azi Wasteland. There would be at least one merchant that sold the rare rock. Black chalk was only useful to the Mages of Thosi.

    The test to become a Master Mage was only a week away. Last night, in a pathetic attempt to sleep, it occurred to me that if I had a potent source of cum to power my magic during the test, my spells would be all the more powerful. For a female mage, cum powered our magic. It was such a vital energy. But not all cum was made equal. Some was far more potent and others were better suited for one element of magic.

    I wanted to make sure I passed. Seven of us were taking the test and only three of us would become Master Mages. Failure would mean a year waiting again if I was even allowed to retake it. Often, a single failure was enough for the Council to deny you permission to retake the test in favor of the next class of journeyman mages.

    That wouldn’t happen to me. I would achieve the rank of master mage. I had the skills. I just had to prove them.

    My red robes marked me for a Journeyman Mage. The crowd parted for me. Even a journeyman was worthy of respect in the Magery of Thosi. In a country ruled by the council, even junior members were worth currying favor and cultivating business with. Merchants called to me, boasting of the exotic items they possessed, the perfect ingredients for various rituals and spells.

    I ignored their words and examined their wares. Stall after stall was a disappointment. Surely someone had black chalk. I moved out from the docks, working through the aisle of stalls. The reek of garbage and rotting fish assaulted my nose. I missed the austerity of the Collegiate Tower.

    The Tower rose like an ivory pillar reaching for the sky over the city of Esh-Esh. At its tip, the Beacon burned golden, sending protective spells across the city. At night, the beacon burned brighter than the full moon, painting even the roughest neighborhood of Esh-Esh in golden hues. It was a symbol of knowledge and progress for the world. Here, differences of race, gender, and nationalities were set aside. All were welcome to be enlightened by true knowledge and set free of the shackles of the past.

    Thanks to my studies, the very powers of creation, the five elemental forces, were at my fingertip. The cum I swallowed from my simulacrum this morning blazed like a fire in my stomach, available to be used to manipulate the world around me. I could conjure flames, summon winds, precipitate water, move earth, and even enhance life. To me, the world was malleable and infinitely reshapable so long as I had the energy and the understanding.

    Magic, unlike the divine powers of priests and paladins or witchcraft that cajoled or bound natural spirits, required the mage to provide the power. I didn’t have a god gifting me a part of his or hers divine essence or a primal spirit to manipulate the world around me, I had to provide the energy myself. And that was dangerous. If I used my own reserves, I would quickly grow fatigued.

    That was why I carried vials of cum with me, each magically preserved to stay fresh. For male mages, they had to use female juices. But the results were the same—we had a vital power source we could burn instead of our own. And, thanks to our training, I doubt I could even use my life force after my conditioning.

    Apprentice Mages were trained harshly to ignore their own life force.

    I stopped before a stall and sighed in relief. Finally, a chalk merchant. I stepped up, my eyes scanning. A greasy-haired Atholosian man stood on the other side. I wrinkled my nose at the sour scent and tried not to stare at the tangled mess of silver hair caked with grime on his head.

    “Mistress mage,” he bowed, his teeth crooked and yellow. “What can I interest you on this fine day?”

    “Black chalk,” I said. “Do you have any?”

    “I do indeed, Mistress, the finest black chalk from the Azian quarries.”

    He turned around and pulled a felt lined tray covered in various chunks of black chalk. They were rough cut, not the precisely shaped sticks used in classrooms. I picked one up, squeezing it in my hand. The chalk didn’t crumble. My thumb ran across the black surface; I smiled at the dark smear left behind on my skin. I brought it to my mouth and tasted it.

    My mouth grew dry as I licked the chalky dust. I spat to the side. “Very pure.”

    “Of course. I wouldn’t bring any cheap chalk to Esh-Esh.” He rubbed his pale-red hands together. “A gold torch for one.”

    “A gold torch?” I asked, arching my eyebrow. A torch was the largest coin. I could buy a week at the finest inn with the most extravagant meals for that amount. “This is only worth five silver waves.”

    “You try to cheat me,” he gasped. “Five silver waves? Would you like to bleed me dry?”

    Five silver waves was half the cost of a gold torch, and I thought the price more than fair for a piece of black chalk. I folded my arms. “Fine. Six silver waves.”

    “Nine. I have seven children to feed back in Athlos. You wouldn’t make beggars of my children by impoverishing their father.”

    I licked my lips. Could I afford to part with nine silver waves? I wouldn’t have much left of my stipend. “Eight,” I answered. “No more. If you don’t like it, I can find another merchant. And then your children wouldn’t get any money.”

    “So cruel,” he groaned. “Eight. For my poor children.”

    I smiled. I highly doubted there was a woman in the world that would touch this man if he hadn’t paid her first. I reached into my robes and pulled out a purse stitched with arcane symbols. Not too many pickpockets would risk stealing from a mage, but if one did, they would regret it. I opened it up and pulled out a golden flame, the coin glinting in the sunlight.

    I took my chalk, wrapped in cloth, and my change, then hurried back to the Collegiate Tower. I was eager to cast my summoning and gather the cum I needed. The farther I made it from the docks, the nicer Esh-Esh grew. The revolting smells of the docks gave way to the scents of fresh bed, spices, and flowers as the streets grew more respectable. I passed through fountained squares, the water enchanted into exciting colors or intoxicating scents.

    I strolled into the Collegiate Tower and began to climb the stairs that spiraled up the center, passing young students in their blue robes and the occasional master in his black. On the twenty-ninth floor, I found an empty summoning room. It was a plain room made of the same white granite as the rest of the tower. The floor was bare and the door was very sturdy.

    Before I closed the door, my friend and roommate Saoria strolled in. “What are you up to?” she asked, her blue eyes glinting. “Showing off before the test.”

    “Getting the most potent cum I can,” I answered. “Are you staying? I’m about to seal the room.”

    “Oh, I’ll stay,” she smiled.

    Like me, she was a journeyman mage about to take the test. A silver ring glinted on her eyebrow as I conjured a yellow orb and hung it on the ceiling to shed light. Her heavy breasts rose beneath her robes—she was far more endowed then me. We were both Thosians, though her brown hair was darker and longer than mine. I preferred to keep mine short. Saoria had the sort of body that men, and more than a few women, found irresistible.

    Even I enjoyed playing with her charms.

    With earth magic, I sealed the door. The granite stone that formed the walls flowed like water and covered up the door. No summonings were allowed to happen in the Collegiate Tower without this precaution. It kept anyone from blundering in and an inopportune moment as well as trapping anything in here in case the summoning was botched.

    For a mage of my skill, it was more of a formality. I was no apprentice about to summon her first spirit or elemental. I had done this a hundred times. From my pocket, I produced the black chalk and unwrapped it.

    “What are you summoning?” gasped Saoria.

    “Lemures,” I answered.

    Saoria’s eyebrows furrowed. “Oh, you are really trying to overachieve if you plan on using their cum in the test.”

    A lemure, an angry spirit of a dead mortal, had potent, supernatural cum. It was easily four times the potency of a human’s. Very few other types of cum were more powerful, and those usually involved strong monsters that you would have to expend more energy on subduing then you would receive from their cum.

    “I plan on passing,” I told her as I inscribed the summoning circle.

    The circle had to be nearly perfect. I drew a large circle across the smooth floor. Saoria leaned against the wall, her arms folded beneath her breasts as she watched. She would let me know if I made any mistakes—I wouldn’t. After I had drawn the circle, I formed the five-pointed star in the area circumscribed by the black, the tip pointing south. In each triangular arm of the star, I wrote the arcane name for the five elements.

    “Are you sure you can handle them?” Saoria asked.

    “Yes,” I said, waving a dismissive hand at her. “Lemures aren’t that bad. You just need to be firm with them. And once I manipulate their cocks, well, they’ll be much less angry.”

    A grin crossed Saoria’s face. “Well, you may have a point there. Even the spirit of a dead man likes cumming.”

    I finished the circle and stepped back. I wrapped up the black chalk and slipped it into my pocket. From another, I pulled out three glass vials with leather stoppers and set them carefully on the ground. I wanted more than enough for the test. I produced a vial full of simulacrum seed and swallowed the salty cum. It was still warm, preserved by the enchantments on the vial. I swirled it through my mouth before swallowing, a hot flush shooting through me.

    Every time I swallowed cum it excited me. You had to be a cumslut to be a female mage.

    Power churned inside me. I sent the energy out into the magic circle. A black light glowed from it, sucking in shadows instead of producing them. It was anti-light. The room chilled as the circle reached into the Astral Realm.

    My heart thudded in my chest. A wrong move here could cause me to summon a far more dangerous spirit, like a banshee or a nightshade. There were dangerous things that prowled through the Astral Realm, the domain of the dead, spirits, and the Gods.

    I chanted in the arcane tongue, the strange words rolling off my lips with ease. Unlike manipulating the elements, summing required words to reach out into the Astral Realm and beckon the entities I desired. The room shook. The unlight grew brighter. My shadow seemed to fall towards the inverse glow. The Realm pulled at me. I stood firm, fighting against being drawn into the circle.

    Saoria shivered as a mournful wail echoed through the room. Mist swirled in the circle, black as midnight. Eyes appeared, glowing red. I chanted louder, directing my words at the eyes. Power lashed out of me and into the circle. The unlight burned dark. My shadow tugged at the soles of my feet as it. I fought against the pull.

    The arcane words chained the eyes and pulled them into our world. The mist grew dense, swirling and forming into three bodies. They were gangly, long arms and ending in sharp claws that seemed far more solid than the rest of their foggy bodies. They hissed and chittered, slamming at the edge of the circle.

    My chants died down. The unlight vanished. The connection with the Astral Realm severed. Three Lemures swirled in the circle, bound by its perimeter. They howled their fury, slamming into the boundary circumscribed by my careful preparation.

    “How are you getting the cum?” Saoria asked.

    “By letting them enjoy my body,” I smiled as I slipped off my robe and carefully folded it on the floor. I stood naked before the circle, my pink nipples hard atop my round breasts. My spicy excitement filled my nose. I had been looking forward to this all day.

    “That’s kinky,” laughed Saoria. “No fear of them tearing you apart instead of fucking you?”

    “Not with a little life magic,” I answered, pouring the energy into my flesh. My pussy throbbed harder. My juices flooded down my thighs as the life magic affected my lubrications production. My spicy musk grew stronger.

    “Mmm, I love that scent,” Saoria purred.

    “Once they’re ready to cum, will you hand me the vials?” I asked.

    Saoria glanced where I set down the three vials. She nodded and walked around the circle and picked them up. “I will.” Her blue eyes studied the vials. “You enchanted them yourself?”

    “I want to make sure my cum maintains its potency,” I said, my heart thudding faster. The lemures swirled around the circle, their cocks already swelling hard. My spell worked.

    “Always so smart,” Saoria laughed.

    I stepped into the circle, my pussy on fire. The spirits hissed and swarmed at me. Their ethereal hands seized my body. I shivered at their electric touch. My hand reached out, passing through a lemure’s incorporeal body until I found his cock. That suddenly became real and solid in my hand. I squeezed and stroked it.

    The spirit cooed in delight, his red eyes widening.

    “Yes, you’ve missed that, haven’t you,” I grinned. “None of you’ve had pussy in a while, huh? You give me what I want, and you’ll have my delicious snatch.”

    “…what do you want…?” hissed the lemure, his voice a rasping caress.

    “Your cum. Fuck my holes, but do not cum in me,” I smiled, stroking his cock.

    A lemure passed through my body. I shuddered as electricity engulfed my flesh. My body tingled and my pussy convulsed. His hands seized my breasts, squeezing and kneading them. “…want to fuck you…”

    “Uh-huh,” I groaned, shifting my hips.

    The third lemure pushed his hand through the front of my stomach, phasing through my flesh and into my pussy. I groaned as his spectral flesh sent tingling pleasure rippling through my pussy as his fingers worked inside me.

    “…such delicious flesh…we fuck…give you cum…”

    “Agreed,” I groaned as my toes curled.

    My flesh erupted in blissful tingles every time their incorporeal bodies passed through me. I shuddered and fell to my knees as the three lemures swarmed around me. Their hands and lips tasted my skin while their bodies phased through me. I let out delightful moans as I savored the sensations of their incorporeal flesh. My pussy clenched and ached, eager to be filled by a spirit’s cock.

    “…delicious…” a lemure hissed as his body phased through my pussy and ass.

    I spasmed and moaned in delight. A spectral tongue licked at my pussy and a hungry mouth latched onto my nipple. Fingers sank into the flesh of my breasts, swirling through my tits and shooting more wonderful bliss through me.

    “Enjoy my body,” I gasped. “Let go of your anger for awhile and remember the pleasures of the flesh.”

    “…so tasty…so warm…”

    Fingers parted my asscheeks. The third lemure licked at my sphincter. All three of their mouths pleasured me. My juices dripped down my thighs as my clit was caressed by one of the specters numbing mouths. Their every touch was ecstasy.

    My pussy convulsed as I came.

    “Sweet Pater’s cock!” I screamed, my voice echoing through the sealed chamber as the pleasure roared through my body.

    “…yes…yes…so alive…” chittered a lemure as he drank down my juices.

    I tossed my head and arched my back. The pleasure rushed to my mind, mixed with the buzzing excitement of their incorporeal bodies passing through me as they writhed and floated about me. My orgasm kept rolling through me. Their every touch prolonged it.

    “…must fuck…”

    “…yes…must know her sweet flesh…”

    “…such sweet flesh…”

    “Fuck me!” I begged, barely caring about collecting cum. I wanted to feel their cocks ream me. I waned my living flesh joined with their spiritual essence. “Take me hard! Please!”

    “..slut…”

    “Oh, yes! Such a slut! I love being fucked! I love cum!” No woman could survive as a mage if she didn’t love cum. It was the best substance in the world. It never failed to excite me while collecting it.

    A spectral cock rubbed at the entrance of my pussy, sparking electricity through my labia. I groaned, pushing back. The shaft pressed into my folds, thick and corporeal but buzzing with spiritual energy.

    My pussy spasmed about the shaft as another orgasm screamed through me. “Oh, fuck! Gods, yes! Fuck my cunt!”

    “…hot…tight…wet…life…” hissed the lemure as he pounded his cock through me.

    My pussy spasmed about his shaft. Pleasure rippled through me. I moaned and shuddered. It was so intense. His cock lit up my pussy’s nerves. He shoved deep into my cunt. My hips pushed back, meeting his passionate thrusts.

    “…must fuck…” another moaned as it licked my ass.

    “Oh, yes! Use my ass! You can stick your cock wherever you like!”

    The lemure moved. His cock phased through my thigh sending a ripple of ecstasy up to my pussy. I shuddered as another small cum burst in my depths. My mind was assaulted with bliss. The cock slid up to my ass and became corporeal right before plunging into my tight sphincter.

    I was stuffed full of spiritual cocks. The lemures hissed and moaned as they fucked me. Both their shafts reamed me. The pleasure swelled through me. I squeezed my eyes shut and just enjoyed their hard thrusts.

    “…suck cock…” the last lemure hissed.

    “Gods, yes,” I gasped, licking my lip. “Slam that delicious cock down my throat.”

    The lemure’s misty body spun before me, bringing his hard cock to my lips. I opened wide and swallowed his dick. The spirit’s body contorted and he latched his mouth onto my aching nipples. I groaned around his thrusting dick as he sucked on my nipple.

    Pleasure filled me. My body writhed as these three spirits ravaged my body. They fucked me with an eager intensity. My ass and pussy clenched down on two of the cocks as the third slammed down my throat.

    I loved it. Servicing three cocks was always so exciting, and no mortal cock’s touch could send tingling electricity shooting through my body. My toes curled as I rocked my body. I moaned and bucked, eager to make my spirit lovers cum.

    “…so good to fuck whore…”

    “…yes…hot…wet…so good…”

    “…sweet flesh…”

    “…fuck harder…good…”

    It was good. Another orgasm burst inside me. I had lost count of the number. The pleasure assaulted my body. I sucked on the cock in my mouth, savoring the strange, misty taste of a spectral entity thrusting deep into my mouth.

    “…cum…must cum…”

    The lemure fucking my pussy sped up his thrusts. He hammered them in far faster than any human male could. My cunt was assaulted by the thrusts, my flesh savoring every inch of his cock reaming my hole.

    “…yes…pleasure…cum…”

    I lifted my hand, reaching out to Saoria. My friend, her robe undone and one hand playing with her pussy, laughed and seized one of the vials with fingers sticky with her juices. She stepped forward and reached across the circle’s boundaries to place it in my hand.

    “…hot…cum…” moaned the lemure in my cunt. He ripped his dick out of my spasming pussy and floated around, pressing his dick against the vial. “…yes…”

    Misty cum squirted out of his cock into my vial. He hissed with each blast, depositing more and more of the incorporeal seed into the specially prepared glass. With a final moan, the lemure floated away, his red eyes closed, looking satiated.

    Saoria took back the vial and stoppered it. “There. All ready for the test.”

    I moaned in delight, my ass clenching on the cock reaming it. I shuddered as another orgasm rippled through me. The lemure fucking my ass hissed in delight as he neared his orgasm. He ripped his cock out my ass as Saoria handed me the next vial.

    I was exhausted when the final lemure ripped his cock from my mouth and positioned his cock at the glass vial. I licked my lips, eager to taste lemure cum when I drank the jizz during the test. His dick erupted and the spirit filled the vial with milky, misty sperm.

    “…yes…good…fuck…” the lemure lazily hissed as he drifted away, joining the other pair.

    I took the leather stopper from Saoria and capped it. “Mmm, that was fun.”

    Saoria nodded her head. “Yeah, it looked like it.”

    I climbed out of the circle, my legs weak. I had enough energy remaining in my body to channel it into the circle and send the Lemures back to the Astral Realm. They swirled apart into black mist and then were swallowed into unlight.

    “I think I’ll miss them,” I sighed as I pulled on my robe.

    “Oh?” Saoria asked.

    “I was cumming the entire time.”

    Saoria laughed as I unsealed the chamber.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Xerathalasia – Easter Deorc Forest, The Federation of Deoraciynae

    I paused at the edge of the forest, staring out at the human farmlands of the Magery of Thosi. My stomach clenched. Already, Sophia and Angela had mounted their horses, both glad to be out of the woods and stop walking.

    My mouth was dry. I had never left the woods before. They were my home. It was the wild of nature. But that ended. From here on out I would be traveling through the human’s lands, witnessing nature sculpted and shaped by tools, not through communicating with the trees and shrubs. Elves asked nature to change and transform herself; humans violated her.

    “Xera?” Sophia asked, looking over her shoulder. The human priestess wore a white robe and beige cloak, her light-brown hair swirling about her shoulders. “What’s wrong?”

    “Nothing,” I said.

    When we left Khalesithan yesterday morning, I knew I would have to leave the forest. I just wish I knew it would be so hard.” I looked over my shoulder at the dense woods wishing I could see all the way back to the towering tree where my pregnant wife sat waiting for me to return.

    I had to return. I would see my daughter.

    There was no room for doubts. I had set myself on this course, and I had to follow where the trail led me. My hand gripped my unstrung bow. The arrows in my quiver rattled as I stepped through the brush onto the grassy field. In the distance, a house stood made of sod, dirt rising from its chimney. Sad animals moved in dirt pens and startled humans watched us from fields sprouting with green shoots.

    “It’ll be okay,” Sophia smiled. “I’m a little scared, too. I’ve never been out of Secare before. But the Magery is supposed to be a safe place.”

    “Very civilized,” Angela nodded. “I see a road ahead. That should lead us to the highway and onto the city of Norv.”

    I sighed and nodded. My long legs took me up beside their horses. That was nice. Ever since I met the humans three weeks ago, I had to move so slowly through the woods. Now that they were mounted and out of the rough terrain, I could stretch my legs and really walk.

    We reached the road. It was a man-made trail far wider than any I seen in the woods. This one was made of packed dirt with a pair of strange, narrow ruts running parallel down it. I had never seen such tracks before. The ground was hard beneath my feet. I missed the soft loam of the forest, but I was a huntress—I would not complain.

    As night fell, we reached a village. Smoke was thick in the air. I wrinkled my nose as it drifted in a pall from the village. The buildings were made of more stone ripped from the earth and cut crudely into blocks. Everyone stared at me. Like Sophia and Angela, the humans of Thosi went clothed. They were fair-skin and brown-haired.

    “Why are they staring at me?” I whispered.

    “You’re naked,” Sophia grinned at me. “And very lovely. No one goes around naked outside in human lands.”

    I flushed. I had never been self-conscious of being naked before. Elves did not wear clothes, only jewelry and belts to hang tools and pouches from. Clothes were unnecessary. We were in tune with nature, weathering the cold winters and hot summers with equal ease.

    The streets of the village were made of cold mud that squished beneath my feet. The stench grew more and more foul. I wrinkled my nose as Sophia and Angela led us to a larger building. Music came from inside, my ears twitching in rhythm to a pounding drum and reedy pipe.

    “What is this place?” I asked.

    “Inn,” Angela answered as she climbed off her warhorse, her metal armor clinking. “We’ll stay the night here.”

    “Ah, so the Inn people are allowing us to stay in their home?”

    Angela smiled and Sophia giggled. “No, Xera. We’ll rent a room. Inns are places that provide lodging for travelers.”

    “Rent? That means…to pay?”

    “It’s not like your world,” Angela shrugged. “Things cost money out here. Nothing’s free.”

    I found that very sad. I could walk to any village or city in the forest and find a welcome bed and wonderful food. No one had to buy anything. Everything we needed was found in the woods around us. It was so strange how the humans seemed to put a specific value on everything.

    I drew more attention when we stepped into what Angela called the common room. Men drinking fermented, sour beverages glanced at me with hungry eyes. A hot flush rippled through my body. Human males had cocks. Cocks I could fuck without risk of pregnancies. But they were so…ugly. Sophia and Angela, with their strange skin and hair color, had seemed like exotic beauties even with their round ears, but these men…I shuddered. They were big and hairy. There were no soft curves, no swelling breasts.

    “How do you lie with these men, Angela?” I asked, grimacing as one leered at me.

    “Oh, it’s not hard,” Angela pured, smiling at the same man that leered at me. “Mmm, he’s got a strong jaw.”

    “You should see what I can do with it,” he laughed, licking his lips. His chin was covered in a dark shadow of stubble. “I’ll lick your pussy until you scream.”

    “Maybe,” Angela laughed as she sat down at a table.

    “Don’t worry,” Sophia whispered to me. “I don’t get it either.”

    I smiled at the priestess as we sat down. “I thought I would like human men, but where are their breasts?”

    Sophia giggled. “Only women have breasts,” she purred, then nodded to a buxom woman in a low-cut dress moving through the crowd carrying three large tankards of the foamy drink. Her breasts jiggled and bounced, on the verge of spilling out entirely. “Now that is a delicious sight.”

    “Uh-huh,” I agreed.

    The woman set the drinks down at a table, laughed as the men squeezed her ass and fondled her breasts before she scooped up metallic coins and slipped them into a pocket of her skirt. She flounced away and swayed over to us.

    “Ooh, travelers,” she purred, her eyes falling on my naked body. “An elf?”

    My cheeks warmed as she stared at my naked body. Her eyes were appreciative. She touched my shoulder. Her skin was as pale as mine, but lacked the greenish tone that infused an elf. Her eyes flicked down to my crotch.

    “No cock? I thought you elves all had cocks.”

    “Not always,” I answered.

    A wicked smile crossed her lips. “Ooh, do I have to coax her out. I’m very good at that.”

    My pussy grew wet and I squirmed. “Well, it doesn’t work that way.”

    “Oh, what a shame. I would love to boast that I fucked an elf’s cock.” Then she leaned in to my ear. “But, maybe we can fib a bit, so long as I fuck you.”

    I shuddered as her hot breath washed over my sensitive ear. It twitched and I moaned, “They’ll never hear the truth from me.”

    Sophia winked at me as the woman straightened. “I’m Vioria, so what can I get you excitin’ women?”

    “Beer,” Angela said, licking her lips, “and your finest dinner.”

    “We got no fine dinner here,” laughed Vioria, “but we have a hearty stew and bread that’s not too hard.”

    “Perfect,” sighed Angela. “Oh, and if you can bring some fresh vegetables for Xera.”

    Vioria’s eyes flicked to me. “Xera?”

    I nodded. “I don’t eat meat.”

    “But she does eat pussy,” Sophia giggled.

    “Good,” winked Vioria. “I’ll be right back.”

    “You’re going to have fun tonight,” Sophia grinned. “I’m not surprised, you are so sexy with those pointed ears. Right, Angela?”

    “Huh?” Angela said, drawing her eyes away from the man.

    Sophia arched an eyebrow. “I know it’s been forever since you’ve seen a man, but you don’t have to drool over them at the table.”

    “But he’s so yummy,” Angela purred, her eyes glancing back at the man. “Look at how rough those hands are. Mmm, that’s a man that knows how to treat a woman.”

    Sophia shook her head. “Fine. You have your fun tonight. Get it out of your system.”

    Angela smiled then leaned over and gave Sophia a quick kiss on the cheek. “I’m glad you understand.”

    Sophia nodded and patted Angela’s thigh. “Please, just bathe afterward.”

    “Ooh, will you join me?” Angela asked.

    “I’m not washing a man’s cum off you,” Sophia shuddered. “I have sworn sacred oaths.”

    “Will you wash me after I’m done with Vioria?” I asked.

    “Oh, I might join you and the maid,” Sophia winked. “I don’t see any other women here.”

    “You can join me?” laughed a burly guy at the next table, a thick tangle of hair growing from his face. That was called a beard, I think.

    “I’m a priestess of Saphique,” Sophia sweetly smiled. “I’m sure you know what that means.”

    “That you know how to fuck,” laughed the man.

    “That’s Slata, not Saphique,” Sophia said. “Saphique has cursed me. Any cock that enters my body shrivels up tinier than a worm.”

    The man’s face fell. “What?”

    “My goddess is very jealous,” Sophia purred. “But I’m sure the price is something you’re willing to pay to fuck me.”

    The man turned away and Sophia gave a wicked giggle.

    Vioria returned with a platter, setting steaming bowls before Angela and Sophia, a plate covered in raw vegetables. One, orange and skinny, glistened with a strange juice. Last, Vioria sat flagons of the foamy, fermented drink before us. She leaned down and whispered, “I put a special sauce on your carrot. A little taste of tonight.”

    My pussy clenched as I stared at the long, orange vegetable. “Thank you.”

    I grabbed the carrot first. I had never seen one before. Her pussy juices were spicy and delicious. I bit into the carrot and experienced the hard texture, pleasant flavor, and her spicy sauce. I savored the carrot, enjoying her marinade and licked my fingers clean of all her sauce.

    “Delicious,” I smiled.

    “I bet,” Sophia grinned before spooning up a bite of her stew. There were carrots in there, mixed with stringy, brown meat.

    I didn’t understand how humans could eat flesh.

    Angela didn’t comment on my specially prepared carrot. She was too busy staring at the guy while drinking deeply of her flagon. I picked mine up. It had a sour flavor, like yeast. I brought it to my lips and drank it down. A warm buzz flowed through me. It was terrible and bitter. I grimaced and set it down.

    “I know, it took me a little getting used to,” Sophia nodded. “I prefer wine. It’s similar to the blackberry drink your people made.”

    Not long after, Angela slipped off with the stud, her chainmail loin swinging about her shapely ass as they hurried upstairs. Sophia shook her head and stood up with a yawn. “Good thing I have my toy. You have fun with Vioria.”

    I nodded my head, looking around for the maid.

    She came around from my other side and plopped into my lap. Her arm slipped around my shoulders. “So, do elves always go around naked, or where you just hoping to get laid by a sexy maid tonight?”

    “Naked,” I answered.

    “Ooh, I really need to come visit your forest.”

    I grinned. “We normally keep humans out, but your females do have nice advantages.”

    “Oh?” she leaned in, her breasts pressed against mine. I wished they were naked. “Like what?”

    “Our cocks can’t get you pregnant. We could fuck you all the time.”

    Her body shuddered. “Sounds like paradise.” She wiggled her hips. “Damn, I was hoping you would sprout.”

    “Sorry. I’m about ten days off from that.”

    “And I can’t convince you to stay?”

    “Sorry, our Quest is too important.”

    Vioria’s eyes widened. “I knew it. She’s a knight, right? The one in armor?”

    I nodded my head.

    “Oh, now I am really wet. Come on. I’m off. Let’s go have some fun, elf.”

    “Xera.”

    “Oh, so pretty.” Then her mouth was on mine. I savored her hot kiss. My nipples hardened against her dress. The men in the common room grew excited. Had they never seen women kiss before? I ignored them, savoring her soft lips as our tongues played around in her mouth.

    She had such a sweet mouth.

    My hand squeezed her breast. Her tit was firm beneath her dress. My fingers moved to the lacings of her bodice. They were held closed by a knot. It seemed like a simple pull and it would come undone and I could enjoy those beauties.

    I tugged.

    “Oh, you’re wicked, Xera,” purred Vioria. “But I’m not an elf. I don’t show my tits around the common room.”

    “You should,” a man roared.

    “Then why don’t we go to our room so I can see them and touch them.”

    “Are all elves as bewitching as you?” she asked as she slid off my lap.

    “Maybe,” I grinned, licking my lips. “My wife is enchanting.”

    “Lucky elf to have you,” purred Vioria as she helped me stand. Her hand went around my waist to squeeze my naked ass.

    We reached the stairs and headed up, leaving the disappointed men behind. Her hand on my ass was exciting. She squeezed me every few heartbeats and her fingers moved closer and closer to dipping between my soft cheeks. We burst in the door and found Sophia already beneath her covers on the only bed.

    “Ooh, you brought her here,” smiled Sophia. She sat up and the cover slipped down to show off her naked breasts. “Get her naked, Xera, I want to see her body.”

    “What a wicked priestess,” moaned Vioria as I opened up her bodice. My hand slid inside. It was warm and her breasts felt wonderful in my grip. I drew one out and bent down to suckle on her nipple She squealed and groaned, her hands running through my green hair. “I have an elf suckling on my tit.”

    Warm milk squirted into my mouth. I shuddered in delight, swirling the creamy treat around before swallowing. My pussy clenched as the warm milk filled my mouth. She cooed and giggled as she kept stroking my hair.

    “Drink Mommy’s milk,” she laughed. “Oh, yes. Such a hungry elf.”

    “You’re lactating?” Sophia asked in obvious delight.

    “I work as a wet nurse from time to time now that I’ve weaned my son.”

    Sophia slipped naked from the bed, her small breasts jiggling. She licked her lips, her pink tongued pierced by a metal stud. Vioria gasped as Sophia latched onto her other nipple and suckled. My cheek rubbed against Sophia’s as we nursed.

    The milk was so exciting. I drank it down. It warmed my belly. My hips shook and swayed. My hands reached behind her and kneaded Vioria’s ass as we suckled. My finger wormed between her butt-cheeks and fingered her tight hole.

    “Oh, you naughty elf,” she gasped. “You’re fingering Mommy’s ass. I should spank you for that.”

    “Ooh, spank her,” Sophia laughed. “Or me. You can tie me up and spank me.”

    Ever since the dryad, Sophia loved to be tied up and molested.

    Vioria walked away from us and flounced on the bed. She patted her lap and arched an eyebrow. “Well, naughty elf?”

    I grinned and licked my milk-stained lips. It was such a sweet, delicious flavor. I hoped Atharilesia was still lactating when I returned. I wanted to taste my wife’s delicious milk. I crossed the room and climbed onto the bed, draping my body across her lap.

    “What a gorgeous bum,” Vioria purred, her hands rubbing it.

    “Oh, yes,” Sophia smiled and sat before me, her legs spread, her pussy inches from my face. She pulled my hair and I didn’t fight. My lips nuzzled at her labia. I licked, savoring the exciting taste of her tart passion.

    Smack!

    I moaned as Vioria’s hand spanked my ass. Not hard, but enough to make me squirm. The heat shot right to my pussy. I hadn’t been spanked since I was an elf-child. It was exciting. I felt so helpless as she disciplined me. She was so strong, keeping me in line. Her hand cracked down over and over as I licked and nuzzled at Sophia’s pussy.

    “Such a bad elf,” cooed Vioria. “You fingered Mommy’s bum.”

    Smack!

    “Ooh, yes, such a naughty elf,” gasped Sophia. “She’s licking my pussy.”

    “How terrible,” giggled Vioria. Her hand cracked down again.

    My pussy clenched. I squirmed on her lap as my cunt grew hotter and hotter. My juices flooded out, coating my thighs. I moaned and groaned into Sophia’s pussy as my tongue licked and nuzzled. I was eager for every drop of her pussy I could drink.

    Sophia grabbed my hair and humped her pussy into my face. She gasped and shuddered, her green eyes squeezing shut. My tongue flailed through her folds as her excitement mounted. Her tongue piercing flashed as she licked her lips.

    “Oh, yes! So good! Keep spanking her while I cum on her face.”

    “Oh, yes,” Vioria agreed and spanked me again. My ass was on fire. “I think she likes it.”

    “That naughty, elvish slut!” Sophia gasped. Her hips bucked. Her juices flooded my mouth as she came hard. She swayed and groaned. My lips devoured her passion. They flooded my mouth. I drank them all down, so eager for every last drop. Humans had such exciting flavors to their pussies.

    Vioria’s finger probed between my legs and rubbed at the bare lips of my pussy, my snatch dewy with my excitement. She swirled her fingers through my lips, moving down to nudge my clit before she stroked back up.

    “Wow, she is wet,” groaned Vioria. Her fingers moved away and she sucked them clean. “Oh, wow. Elves taste like flowers.”

    “Uh-huh,” groaned Sophia as she fell back on the bed. “Oh, Xera, you gave me a good cum.”

    “I need more of her pussy,” gasped Vioria. “She tastes so good.”

    “Lick her,” giggled Sophia.

    “You took your punishment like a good girl,” Vioria moaned. “Now let Mommy kiss your pussy and take away the pain.”

    “Yes,” I gasped as she pushed me off her lap. I sprawled across the bed, my legs spread wide open. My pussy clenched, eager to be touched and pleasured.

    Vioria leaned over, her light-brown hair falling across my skin, hiding her face. Her fingers spread my pussy open. “She has three labia.”

    “Elves are fun to play with,” giggled Sophia. “So many exciting folds to explore.”

    Vioria buried her lips into my pussy. I shuddered, my ass burning on the mattress as I squirmed. Her tongue swirled through all my folds, excited to drink all my juices down. She ate me with an eager desire. Her lips and tongues explored me everywhere.

    “Yes, yes, eat my pussy,” I gasped. “Oh, wow. You’re so amazing, Vioria.”

    “And you taste like marigolds,” panted the maid. “This is the best pussy I’ve ever eaten.”

    Her fingers shoved into my hole as her tongue swirled up my folds to my clit. Sophia grinned, leaned over, and sucked on the tip of my ear. Her tongue was wet and delicious. Pleasure roared through my body right down to my pussy. I shuddered as the two women licked and sucked my sensitive flesh.

    “Matar’s cock,” I gasped as I humped my hips into Vioria’s lips. “Oh, wow. That’s so good!”

    Her fingers pumped faster and faster in my pussy as her lips sucked on my clit. The pleasure rushed through me. The excitement of my spanking mixed with the bliss radiating from my ear and pussy. They built and built within me. A crescendo of passion swelled.

    My toes curled.

    “Sweet Matar’s love!” I gasped in Elvish as my orgasm burst through me. “Thank you for this wonderful gift of pleasure. Oh, yes!”

    My body quivered and quaked. I shuddered on the bed as the pleasure raced through my body. My toes curled and the ceiling spun above me. Vioria moaned her delight as she drank down all the juices flooding out of my pussy.

    “Wow,” Vioria grinned, pulling her two fingers out of my pussy. “I think I can say I fucked an elf.”

    “Uh-huh,” I panted, licking my lips. Let me return the favor.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela – Breven, The Magery of Thosi

    I had a smile on my face as we rode out of Breven the next morning. That stud had been amazing. My pussy still ached from his cock. Elf cocks were nice, but they still felt like a woman when they were on top of you. I had missed a muscular, strong man pounding me, my tits crushed by a hard chest.

    I wasn’t the only one smiling. Sophia and Xera both beamed. I had found them this morning in the tangle of blankets with Vioria, the room reeking of hot pussy. Sophia hadn’t wanted to get up, but Xera rose and dragged her out of bed.

    It was nice being out of the oppressive forest and back into civilized lands. We rode past farms that almost looked the same as the ones back in Secare. The people were a little fairer in skin and hair, and they grew different crops, but they still felt the same.

    Close cousins.

    It took two days of riding after Breven to reach our first city, Norv, lying on the banks of the Tingul, the great river that divided the Magery of Thosi from the Princedoms of Zeutch. The Princedoms was a collection of twelve smaller countries closely allied and united under an elected government. Across the river was Nevtoth, a minor Princedom sandwiched between Thosi and the wild orc lands of the northern tundra.

    Xera was overwhelmed by the city. She had thought Breven and the other villages we passed were large. Khalesithan was a large city for the elves, but it was tiny compared to Norv. The buildings crowded each other and the streets were narrow. I had no idea how she would react to a large city. Shesax, the capital of Secare, was easily three times as big as Norv.

    We stayed the night and headed southwest the next day, following the road to Allenoth, the city famed for its university. There were few places of knowledge as prestigious as the University of Allenoth. Only the Collegiate Tower in Esh-Esh and the Bardic College of Az had more renown. From Allenoth, we would head southwest to Esh-Esh. There, hopefully, we would find the “grieving mage” the prophecy spoke of.

    The rain started early on our march. Sophia huddled in her cloak, glaring up at the dark clouds storming over head. I grit my teeth and ignored the chill settling into my body. Xera, on the other hand, danced the spring shower as we marched.

    “Such a wonderful life,” she smiled as she danced.

    The roads grew mired and the horses slowed by midday. Huge puddles dominated the road. Xera walked across the mud as easily as she did firm dirt, her feet barely even sinking in. As night fell, the rain finally stopped and the sun appeared to the west, shining on us.

    We didn’t reach a village or town, so we found a small field to camp in. Sophia stripped naked and draped her clothes by the fire so they would dry. I followed suit, taking off my armor and checking it for any rust.

    “I’m bored,” Sophia purred as she nibbled on her trail ration. A naughty glint appeared in her eyes. We hadn’t made love since we left the forest. She had allowed me to indulge my desire for masculine cocks the last three nights. “Want to play a game?”

    My pussy grew hot. “Sure,” I answered. “What?”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia

    “Oh, no,” I moaned in mock protest as Angela seized me and carried me down to the ground, her naked breasts rubbing on mine.

    “You naughty, little priestess,” she purred. “You’re my prisoner. I’ll do whatever I like to you.”

    “Won’t someone help me?” I gasped as a rope went around my wrist. The other end was tied about a fence post.

    Xera watched from the fire with amusement as I pretended to struggle. My pussy was so hot as the second rope bound my left wrist. The rough fibers bit in, then Angela easily pulled my arm out and tied it to the fence.

    “Mmm, and now you are completely at my mercy,” purred Angela, her hand caressing down my stomach to my aching pussy.

    I loved this. Bondage was so exciting. I don’t know why the temple never taught it. I would change that when I returned. It was so sexy being helpless. When the giganraneae captured me, I had loved being trapped in the cocoon, and then the dryad and her wonderful tree had shown me such delicious delights.

    “No, don’t touch me there,” I moaned as Angela’s fingers played with my pussy. My toes curled. “You wicked woman.”

    “So wicked,” Angela laughed.

    Wings flapped. I frowned. Something dived out of the dark sky. “Angela!”

    “Protesting won’t—”

    The winged creature grabbed Angela’s shoulders. With a powerful flap of wings, my lover was yanked into the air by a thing that looked like a dragon, with wide, leathery wings an a hissing mouth. A tail waved behind it sharp and bristling.

    “No!” I screamed as the wyvern lifted Angela into the air.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Fireeyes – Southern Edge of the Deorc Forest, The Kingdom of Valya

    Through my campfire, I smiled as my wyverns spotted their prey. They dived down and snatched up Angela.

    If they succeeded in killing the knight, I wouldn’t have to keep riding around the Deorc Forest and enter the Magery. That was a dangerous place for me. The Council had issued a warrant for my arrest and trial. They wanted to execute me for my research.

    I watched the fires as Angela struggled in the wyvern’s grasp as it soared through the sky. King Edward would reward me greatly for the knight’s death.
    To be continued…


  • Futa’s Wild Passion 08: Futa’s Mother & Daughter Delight

    Font size : +


    Jenny’s fun heats up after she’s caught fucking her best friend’s mother!

    Futa’s Wild Passion

    Chapter Eight: Futa’s Mother & Daughter Delight

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Note: Thanks to FallenAngelX00 for beta reading this!

    “She’s my friend!” Pita howled as she faced the sight she’d found in the upstairs bathroom of her house. My friend had her hands on her hips, a look of anger on her face. “I wanted to fuck her while you kept interrupting!”

    “Well, you can share with your mother,” Mrs. Asis said, squirming on my lap. She was impaled on my futa-dick while I sat on the toilet. I had just fired a load of futa-cum into her twat when Pita had walked in on us.

    I thought I had ruined my friendship with my friend. But what I thought was horror on Pita’s face was turning out to be jealous anger.

    “You have Dad!” Pita hissed, marching forward. “You don’t need Jenny!”

    “Well, your father doesn’t have as big a cock as Jenny does,” Mrs. Asis said, her pussy squeezing down on my still-hard futa-dick.

    Pita’s eyes narrowed. My Hispanic friend faced her busty, naked mother without flinching. The fire burned in her. I could almost feel the heat radiating out from her. “Fine. I get to go next. I’m so horny!”

    “Of course,” Mrs. Asis said, the married MILF standing up and sliding her cock off my dick. “That’s only fair. She’s your friend.”

    “My sex friend,” muttered Pita.

    That was the truth. When I came over to study and work on our biology project, I expected Pita and I to fool around a bit. I imagined we’d have to be quiet, to sneak around behind her mother’s back. I never realized that all the times her mother interrupted us, and then finally sending her daughter out to rake the backyard like she was supposed to over the weekend, was all part of the married woman wanting to fuck me.

    Futanari syndrome was interesting. Some girls and women seemed to find me irresistible while others just ignored me. Pita claimed there was an urban legend that those who developed this rare condition had pheromones.

    My doctor had mentioned anything like that the day before when I developed rapid-onset clitoral transformation.

    “Let’s go, Jenny,” Pita said. She was nineteen, like me, a Hispanic spitfire. She peeled off her top as she walked, the straps of her gray bra running across her back and up to her shoulders. “I need your cock in me. I’m so horny.”

    “Mmm, don’t keep my daughter waiting,” Mrs. Asis purred, her large, golden-brown breasts rising and falling. My friend’s mother was a beautiful woman, a hottie like my own Mom or Reverend August or Mrs. Greene. “She’s a little angry.”

    “A little!” Pita called. “You kept me from sucking on her cock with your interruptions.”

    “I was just flirting with your friend,” Mrs. Asis said. “Sorry to interrupt your seduction. Your mother has needs, too, you know.”

    “You’re old, you don’t need to have needs. I’m young and hot.”

    “I’m forty. That’s not old. That’s mature, right?” The MILF glanced at me, arching an eyebrow.

    I stared at her naked body, fit and toned, her breasts large and soft. “Oh, yes, you’re hot, Mrs. Asis.”

    She kissed me on the mouth and squeezed my rump. “What a sweet girl you are. If only you were my daughter, then I could fuck you whenever I wanted.”

    I giggled. “Your husband might object.”

    “Mmm, he probably would. This will just be between us girls.”

    “Hey, I’m waiting!” Pita shouted. “I was soaking my panties while raking the dumb yard. I need your cock in me, Jenny. Please, I’m your best friend! We’re sex friends.”

    “Not fuck buddies,” I told her mother softly. “She thinks that sounds disgusting.”

    “We can be fuck buddies,” the MILF said, squeezing my ass. “Now go before she throws a temper tantrum.”

    I giggled and stepped into the hallway. A line of discarded clothes ran led not to my friend’s bedroom but to her parents’. Through the open door, I could see Pita’s naked foot resting on the edge of the bed, her ankle vanishing out of sight. A bit of her brown curls spilled over the mauve pillow surrendered in creamy lace.

    I padded down the hallway, my futa-cock bobbing before me, my round breasts jiggling. More and more of my friend’s body came into view. Her sleek leg led up to her shaved pussy on display between her thighs. Her juices gave her naughty snatch a wicked gleam.

    I licked my mouth.

    Then her flat stomach and her small breasts came into view. Her head stared at me, her face twisted in delight. She bit her lower lip as she saw me. She had a fetish for futas, watching all the porn from the Japanese dickgirl who exploded across their adult video scene last year.

    “Come on,” Pita moaned, her hands sliding down to spread open her pussy lips. “Just slide that big dick in me. I don’t need any foreplay. Hearing you and Mom fuck was hot enough.”

    “Oh, so you didn’t just barge in on us?” I asked, sauntering to the bed, my dick soaked in her mother’s juices.

    My friend’s cheeks darkened. “No. But only for a minute. I was just stunned. She’s married to my dad. She shouldn’t be cheating on him, but… Ooh, you have such a big cock. I guess I can’t blame her. Not when you have Wendy and that secret lover of yours.”

    “Secret lover,” Mrs. Asis purred. “Mmm, that sounds hot.”

    “You don’t have to watch, Mom,” groaned Pita as I reached the bed. I crawled on it, my futa-cock swinging between my thighs.

    “Well, you’re on my bed,” the MILF said. “I think I can watch. In fact, why don’t you ride Jenny’s cock?”

    “Why?” Pita asked, peering past me with a suspicious look on her face.

    “So I can sit on Jenny’s face and enjoy one of my fantasies,” moaned the MILF. “I’ve always wanted my partner, your father, to lick me clean afterward. But he wouldn’t touch his cum. Jenny, however, loves hers.”

    “Mmm, yum,” I said, smacking my lips as I squirmed on my back. “That sounds delicious, Mrs. Asis. I would love to devour my spunk out of your cunt!”

    “Oh, my god, my friend is a complete perv,” said Pita as she grabbed my dick soaked in her mother’s pussy juices.

    This incestuous thrill ran through me. She was indirectly touching her mother. Pita straddled me, bringing the tip of my thick and aching cock to her shaved folds. Her juicy pussy lips nuzzled into my tip, swallowing more than just my futa-shaft.

    Mother and daughter’s cream mixed together as Pita impaled herself down me. Thanks to my little sister, I had discovered the delights of incest. I grinned at this thrill, my friend moaning as she sank her pussy down my cock.

    “Oh, that feels good,” moaned Pita. “I’ve never ridden a futa-cock before. Glad to get the chance. This is hot.”

    “Glad you like it,” I panted, my futa-dick twitching inside of her. “Mmm, you feel good on me.”

    She winked at me.

    I groaned as she slid her pussy up and down my girl-dick. She rode me, teasing me. This wonderful bliss soaked down my futa-cock to my cunt. My pussy drank it in. The pleasure burned through me.

    Mrs. Asis sauntered in, her brown bush matted with my pearly cum. She had this wild look in her eyes, not dissimilar from her daughter’s expression. Their resemblance had never been clearer. I shuddered as the MILF mounted the bed, crawling towards me as her daughter rode my cock faster.

    “Look at you go,” Mrs. Asis purred as she reached me. She threw her right leg over my head, her pussy sliding into view above me. That messy bush lay at the apex of her golden-brown thighs. She lowered down to me. “Just riding Jenny. It’s a treat, isn’t it? Feeling that big dick working in and out of your pussy.”

    “Mamá, this is weird,” muttered Pita. “You know that?”

    “Don’t be weirded out, mi gatita,” she purred, lowering her cunt to my hungry lips. The first of her pubic hair’s curls brushed my mouth, cum coating the corner of my lips. I licked out, scooping up a gob of my sticky spunk into my mouth.

    It was flavored by her tart juices.

    “We’re both women now,” Mrs. Asis said. “Women sharing the same lover.”

    “Mamá,” groaned Pita, her pussy clenching down on me. “It’s still weird. You’re my mother.”

    “And you’re mi gatita. My cute and sexy kitten. Look at you, all grown up.” The married MILF pressed down on me, her bush sliding over my mouth. Then her hot pussy lips were on my lips. My tongue lapped out through her. “Ooh, she’s licking her cum out of me. That feels wonderful.”

    “¡Mamá !” gasped Pita, slamming her cunt down my cock. “Don’t make this weird.”

    “It’s only weird if you make it. Mmm, she’s got her tongue inside of me, licking out her cum while her big dick is in you. Being a woman is wonderful, is it not?”

    “Yeah,” muttered Pita. Her pussy slid up my shaft, squeezing around me. “Ooh, she does feel good.”

    “Mmm, enjoy yourself, mi gatita,” the MILF purred to her daughter.

    I shuddered as Pita rode up and down me while my tongue plundered her mother’s pussy. I darted into those married depths to lick out my cum. I found as much as I could, reveling in the salty flavor mixed with her tart delight.

    My cum flowed out of the MILF’s cunt. It spilled into my mouth. It coated my lips and soaked my taste buds. I loved every moment of it. I trembled, my heart pounding in my chest as I enjoyed every lick and lap and flutter of my tongue through her folds.

    I reveled in the bliss of feasting on her. My tongue thrust up into her. I scooped it out of her, reveling in the salty flavor and the tart delight. My girl-dick throbbed in Pita’s pussy. Her cunt felt amazing sliding up and down my cock. My pussy drank in the pleasure flowing down from my spongy tip massaged by her silken walls.

    “¡Mamá !” Pita gasped.

    “Mmm, just enjoy her cock,” moaned the MILF, her hips undulating, stirring her furred muff across my face. Her bush tickled me.

    “But!” gasped Pita. “You shouldn’t… ¡Mamá !”

    “Shouldn’t I?” purred Mrs. Asis. “We’re two women now. Both enjoying the same lover. The same sexy futanari.”

    I was confused about what was going on. I couldn’t see anything but Mrs. Asis’s beautiful, bubbly butt right before my eyes. Then I heard something wicked. The unmistakable sound of a mother kissing her daughter.

    Incest.

    Pita’s pussy clenched down hard on my cock as she slammed down my girth. I moaned into her mother’s cunt, this wild heat surging through me. I groaned, my hands grabbing Mrs. Asis’s thighs as I heard them kissing. Smooching. It was wet and naughty and delightful.

    “Kiss your daughter,” I moaned into the older woman’s cunt. “Oh, Mrs. Asis, incest is so hot! Love her!”

    Mrs. Asis purred into the kiss she shared with her daughter, her silky bush teasing my lips. I thrust my tongue into her folds, fluttering up and down, caressing her, teasing her, wanting to make her cum so badly.

    This naughty, aching passion seized me utterly. I groaned, my tongue darting through her folds. I danced and fluttered, scooping out all the wonderful cum and pussy juices I could as mother and daughter loved each other.

    Then their kiss broke. “Mamá,” breathed Pita. “That was…”

    “Wonderful, mi gatita?”

    “Yes!” Pita’s cunt clenched down on me as she slammed down my cock, building that wonderful ache at the tip of my cock. “Mierda, this is naughty.”

    “Mmm, why don’t you come suck on my nipple? Just like you did as a babe.”

    The angle that Pita’s pussy gripped my cock shifted as she leaned over. I gasped as I heard the naughty sounds of suckling. My futa-dick throbbed, my orgasm swelling faster and faster at hearing these taboo sounds.

    They were incredible. I thrust my tongue deep into Mrs. Asis’s cunt. I swirled around inside of her, searching for any more of my cum while her daughter suckled at her nipple. It was so hot. So wild. My cunt clenched.

    Visions of suckling on my own mother’s nipple popped into my mouth.

    “Yes, yes, mi gatita,” cooed the MILF. She seemed to be rocking and swaying. Pita’s arms went around her, clutching her tight. “You’re such a wonderful daughter. Mmm, you just love your Mamá’s nipple.”

    Pita whimpered in delight, her pussy growing hotter and hotter.

    My tongue exploded in activity. With no more cum to lick out, I was fluttering up and down the MILF’s slit, teasing her labia and clit. I brushed her hard bud. Her butt-cheeks clenched before my face. She shuddered, grinding her yummy twat on my face.

    Her juices grew hotter and hotter. They almost sizzled on my tongue. Her cream flowed, threatening to drown me.

    It was wonderful. I reveled in them. I drank them down, the cream coating my tongue and throat. She tasted so incredible, my taste buds lighting up with delight. My futa-dick throbbed and ached in my friend’s cunt as she rode up and down me, her silky walls driving me closer and closer to my eruption.

    My pussy tightened.

    My ovaries brimmed.

    “Oh, mi gatita, yes!” the MILF moaned. “Keep suckling, and Jenny… Ooh, you sexy futa. That’s so good. You’re both driving me wild.”

    “Cum!” I moaned, my hands squeezing her thighs.

    Her daughter sucked hard on her nipple.

    “Yes!” The MILF groaned. Her body shook. Her hips moved from side to side. She ground her cunt on me. “You both are such sexy kittens!”

    Her pussy juices gushed out of her pussy. They bathed my face. I drank them down, loving her tart delight as she exploded in passion. Her daughter slammed her pussy down my cock, engulfing every inch of my dick.

    This wonderful passion built and built in me. I groaned, the powerful ache nearing that point of explosive release. My body trembled and convulsed. I lapped up the mother’s juices while the daughter slid up my cock, squeezing around me.

    I exploded.

    I fired my cum into my friend’s pussy. My own twat writhed and spasmed. Juices gushed out, bathing my thighs. The waves of delight rippled through my body, mixing with the rapture surging out of my futa-dick.

    “Yes, yes,” I moaned into Mrs. Asis’s married twat.

    “She’s cumming in me, Mamá!” gasped my friend, her pussy convulsing and spasming around my cock, milking me.

    “Both of you are such sexy kittens!” gasped the married MILF, grinding her cumming twat on my hungry mouth.

    That wonderful bliss pumped out of my cock and through my body. I savored it, licking and lapping up the tart juices pouring out of the MILF’s pussy. My own cunt spasmed while Pita’s amazing twat spasmed her silky flesh around my futa-dick, drawing out all the cum from my ovaries.

    “It’s so exciting to feel, isn’t it,” moaned Mrs. Asis. “She fires so much fun. More than a man.”

    “Wow,” groaned Pita. “She was my first and… Ooh, yes, she’s still firing in me.”

    “I’m almost dry!” I groaned, rushing towards the peak of my orgasm. I spasmed as I fired a final spurt into my friend’s snatch.

    I panted into Mrs. Asis’s pussy as I came down from that wonderful orgasm. I licked and lapped at her cunt, savoring the taste of her. My tongue darted into her folds, teasing her. She trembled atop me, grinding her cunt on my mouth.

    “Mmm, she’s such a hungry thing,” panted Mrs. Asis. “Oh, yes, yes, and you’re such a sexy girl, mi gatita.”

    “I can’t believe I kissed you,” groaned Pita, her pussy’s spasming slowing. “You’re my mother.”

    “I know, incest is awesome!” I gasped.

    “Yes, it is,” purred Mrs. Asis. “Makes me want to do something naughty with you.”

    “What?” Pita asked, her cum-filled cunt squeezing down on my still-hard dick.

    The MILF leaned forward. I heard kissing, mother and daughter smooching with wet passion. I shuddered, lapping lightly at Mrs. Asis’s tart twat. Then I groaned as the MILF pushed her daughter off my cock, the pair of them leaving me.

    Pita ended up on her back between my thighs, her mother on top. The pair were kissing wildly. I sat up, my futa-dick soaked in Pita’s juices, my mouth and cheeks with the MILF’s. I just had a hot, incestuous threesome, and things were getting naughtier.

    I could see both their pussies, Pita’s shaved and dripping with my cum, her mother’s surrounded by a dark-brown bush soaked in her juices. They were kissing and rubbing together. It was so hot to watch. I stared at the MILF’s ass.

    I grinned, a wicked idea popping into my head.

    “Mmm, look at you two go,” I purred, so excited. If they were okay with incest, maybe I could bring around the fact my secret lover was my little sister. The ideas burned through my mind as I watched them kiss. “You two look so hot together. Two hot, Latina beauties kissing. Ooh, Mrs. Asis’s, your big boobs are pressed into your daughter’s smaller mounds.”

    Mrs. Asis broke the kiss and glanced at me. This naughty gleam burned in her brown eyes. “I bet you want to lick my daughter clean like you did me.”

    “I wouldn’t say no,” I said, my futa-dick throbbing. “It’s hot licking my cum out of a girl’s pussy.”

    Pita giggled. “I bet you’ll be having lots of opportunities to do that. What with you dating Wendy, all our friends wanting to fuck you, and that mysterious lover you have…” My friend stared at me, this strange look crossing over her face.

    “What?” I asked.

    “Nothing,” Pita said, shaking her head. “You’re just going to get so many chances to eat cum out of girls’ pussies.”

    “True,” purred Mrs. Asis. “But how many chances will I get to lick her cum out of a girl’s pussy.”

    Pita glanced at her mom. “Wait, what? You want to go down on me?”

    “Why not?” said Mrs. Asis. “We’ve kissed. You sucked on my nipple. We’re rubbing our cunts together right now. Why shouldn’t I try out going down on you? I’ve never eaten out a pussy. My daughter’s sounds like the perfect place to start.”

    This incestuous thrill shot through me. My pussy clenched. I was so eager to witness this. My heart pounded in my chest as the MILF slid down her daughter’s body. Pita gasped in shock. She stared at me, her eyes wide. I grinned at her, so glad she could have a fun time. Her mother smooched lower and lower, cupping those round breasts.

    “¡Mamá !” gasped Pita as her mother engulfed a nipple. “Oh, wow, that’s… Ooh, that’s kinky of you. You’re sucking on my nipple, Mamá.”

    “Mmm, you might be right,” purred the MILF.

    “¡Mierda!” Pita squirmed as her mother sucked and nibbled on hat brown nub. It was so hot to watch. My cunt clenched. Naughty heat flooded through me. It melted down to my snatch. My dick twitched and throbbed. I bit my lower lip, the pleasure beating faster and faster up my dick.

    It dripped with my pussy cream.

    Mrs. Asis squeezed both her daughter’s round tits. Pita’s face twisted in delight. She gasped and moaned as her mother went lower and lower, kissing down her breasts to the under slope. The MILF licked at her daughter’s brown skin, flicking her tongue against that naughty flesh.

    “God, you two are so hot,” I groaned.

    “Right,” moaned Pita. “This is hot. You’re right, incest is amazing!” My friend glanced at me, her eyes smoldering.

    I grinned at her, my futa-dick throbbing and aching as the MILF went lower and lower, smooching down her daughter’s stomach. That delicious rump waved in the air. Mrs. Asis had an amazing ass. My pussy-lubed dick throbbed.

    I just had to do something wicked and naughty. Something that would be so hot and wrong all at the same time. I moved behind the MILF, kneeling on the pillows. Her rump came closer and closer as she smooched lower and lower down her daughter’s body.

    “¡Mama!” gasped Pita. “You’re really going to eat me out.”

    “Mmm, I’m going to devour all the cream out of mi gatita’s little pussy. You’re full of all that futa-milk.”

    “¡Madre de Dios! You’re so naughty!” Pita stared at her mother. “Do it! Eat me out. Lick all of Jenny’s cum out of me.”

    “Yes,” I panted, my dick hard. The MILF’s ass was almost in range. She moved the last few inches backward. Her face must be nuzzling between her daughter’s thighs now.

    Pita gasped, her entire body shuddering. I knew that bliss. She was getting eaten out by her mother. Incest blossomed before my very eyes. It was such a hot sight to witness. My futa-dick twitched and throbbed. I had to be in her. Fucking her.

    I pressed my dick between the married MILF’s plump butt-cheeks. Her brown flesh contrasted with my ivory shaft. I moved my cock down and down, searching for that puckered opening. My virgin pussy clenched, juices dribbling down my thighs.

    I found that asshole and grinned. I pressed against Mrs. Asis’s backdoor. She cooed into her daughter’s snatch, pressing her rump back into me. Her anal ring just started to part. Pita stared at me, trembling as she ground on her mother’s face, pleasure crossing my friend’s expression.

    “Are you going to fuck her pussy?” moaned my friend. “Are you going to fuck my sexy mother’s cunt?”

    “Nope,” I said and pressed forward.

    “She’s at my asshole!” panted the MILF, her anal ring surrendering to my pussy-slicked dick. “Ooh, yes, yes, she’s entering me.”

    “Hot!” hissed Pita. “Do it, Jenny! Bugger my mother!”

    “My sexy kittens!” groaned Mrs. Asis.

    Her asshole engulfed the tip of my cock. It was incredible to slip into her married bowels. I went deeper and deeper into her. I groaned, my heart pounding at the thrill of invading her tight and juicy hole. The pleasure pulsed through my veins.

    Her bowels gripped me. That wonderful heat swallowed inch after inch of my cock. I groaned as I slid into her depths. I went further and further into her bowels. It was an incredible delight. A passion that had my cunt clenching. Aching.

    “Mrs. Asis!” I gasped as I slid into her bowels.

    “Ooh, yes, yes, you’re invading me!” gasped the MILF into her daughter’s cunt.

    “Yes, yes, bugger my mother’s ass!” Pita moaned. Her breasts jiggled as she humped against her mother. “Mierda, this is so fucking hot! My mom’s licking your cum out of my twat.”

    “Good,” I panted, pulling back my cock.

    My breasts jiggled as I slammed back into the MILF’s depths. It was incredible to be in her bowels. Her tight, velvety sheath gripped me as I pumped in and out of her. I rammed forward, my virgin cunt clenching. My pussy lips smacked into her rump.

    The pleasure built and built in my ovaries with every thrust. A wonderful delight brimmed at the tip of my cock. I couldn’t wait to fire all that jizz into the married MILF’s asshole. It would be intense. A wild experience.

    I groaned, my futa-dick pumping in and out of her bowels. I thrust hard and fast, my tits heaving as my crotch smacked into her rump. My fiery hair danced about my head. My red bush rubbed into her ass every time I slammed into her.

    “Yes, yes, fuck my ass, you sexy futa!” moaned Mrs. Asis. “That’s good. You’re so huge. ¡Madre de Dios! I’m going to cum from getting ass-fucked!”

    “Good,” panted Pita. “Because I’m going to cum from you licking my pussy clean. Yes, yes, I think there’s still some of her jizz in me, Mamá! Get that tongue in me. Just like that. I love it!”

    The incestuous pleasure on her face was incredible to stare at. I licked my lips, loving the sight as I pumped my futa-dick in and out of her mother’s asshole. I slammed deep and hard, the pressure swelling at the tip of my cock.

    I came closer and closer to erupting.

    To spurting all that wonderful jizz into her bowels.

    I would flood her with so much spunk. It would erupt out of me. This mighty tidal wave of bliss that would spurt over and over into her depths. It would be incredible. My pussy clenched with every thrust.

    “Mrs. Asis!” I moaned. “Ooh, your asshole is so tight.”

    “Because your dick is a monster!” moaned the MILF. “I love it! Ooh, yes, yes, just hammer that cock into me. I’m going to cum!”

    Her head moved as she ate her daughter out. I loved the sight of her curly, brown hair dancing as she did it. Her bowels squeezed and clenched about my dick, bringing me closer and closer to the brink.

    The bed rocked. Creaked.

    We all gasped and moaned.

    “¡Mierda, Mamá!” howled Pita. “I’m cumming. ¡Mierda!”

    Her body bucked as she flooded her mother’s mouth with her pussy cream. I watched my friend’s tits heaving while I fucked her mother’s asshole. I pounded Mrs. Asis as hard as I could, my own twat burning with my impending orgasm.

    Mrs. Asis purred in delight, her bowels squeezing around me. I rammed into her and gasped as her flesh spasmed. Her asshole convulsed like a velvety pussy, massaging my withdrawing dick. The aroma of her tart pussy juices rose through the air, filling my nose.

    “Cum in my asshole, futa-kitten!” moaned Mrs. Asis. “Yes, yes, just ram into me and flood me with all that cum!”

    “I will!” I moaned, dizzy from the pleasure surging through me. “It’s so incredible. Your mom’s asshole is tight.”

    “So fucking cum in her!” Pita howled, bucking on the bed. “Yes, yes, yes! Lick up all my cream, Mamá!”

    “So good!” the MILF panted. “I love mi gatita’s pussy!”

    I slammed to the hilt to Mrs. Asis’s spasming asshole and erupted.

    My pussy convulsed as cum fired out of my dick. The powerful blasts of jizz pumped over and over from my cock. I groaned, the sensations pummeling my mind. They were intense. Had me dizzy. I swayed, my tits bouncing and heaving.

    The pulses of rapture hammered into my mind while the waves of ecstasy drowned my thoughts. The two delights gave me such rapture. My dick erupted over and over. My cunt spasmed, flooding my thighs with my cream.

    “I love being a futanari!” I howled as I fired the last blast of my cum into her.

    “Yes!” gasped my friend. “Oh, Jenny, this is so hot. This isn’t how I thought our study session would go.”

    “No, you were going to be a selfish brat and not share with your mother,” Mrs. Asis said, lifting her had, her bowels’ writhing about my dick slowing and stopping. “Mmm, Jenny, you can come over and study whenever you want.”

    “Yes!” Pita gasped.

    The MILF crawled forward, her asshole sliding off my dick. I groaned as she popped off, my shaft free and bobbing before me. My girl-cock swayed, my breasts rising and falling as the pleasure died down inside of me.

    “Now, I have to go make the fried rice,” said the MILF as she headed for the doorway. “Dinner will be in twenty minutes. You two, don’t get too carried away without me.”

    “We won’t, Mamá,” panted Pita, still lying on her back, her mother padding down the hallway to the stairs. “That was the best. I just had sex with my mom, Jenny.”

    “I noticed,” I said. “I was here, after all.”

    “And you…” She sat up on her elbows. “’Incest is hot.’ You’re boinking someone in your family. That’s who your secret lover is.”

    My cheeks burned even as a smile crossed my lips.

    “Yes, yes, it has to be one of the twins, right?” Her eyes widened. “Is it both of them?”

    “It’s Ally,” I said, feeling so relieved to tell my friend. “She was teasing me then we were wrestling and then we were kissing.”

    “Oh, wow,” Pita said. “I thought you and Allie hated each other. She’s such a brat.”

    “She didn’t know how to express her incestuous desire for me,” I said. “Naughty, right.”

    “Mmm, yes,” purred Pita. “Very.” Her eyes stared at my cock. “Mierda, we just had a threesome with my mom. That’s so weird.”

    “And I guess we can have a threesome with my sister, too,” I said, arching an eyebrow.

    Pita grinned at me, this naughty glint in her eyes. “You know, I never did get to give you that blowjob.”

    She latched her mouth onto my cock and sucked with hunger. I groaned as she slid her lips over my dirty cock, cleaning her mother’s asshole off my dick. My cunt clenched at how wicked this was. I leaned back on the bed as her curly, brown hair fell over my thighs.

    “Pita!” I squealed, my pussy clenching in delight.

    She sucked hard, polishing my futa-dick. It was so naughty. Fresh from her mother’s asshole to her mouth. I groaned as Pita’s hot lips worked up and down my shaft. My spongy crown brushed the back of her throat.

    Her fingers slid through my fiery bush to find my virgin pussy. She rubbed up and down my labia, teasing me. Her digits felt so wicked on me. A warmth rushed through my body. I groaned, my hands clenching from the heat flooding through me. My pussy tightened from the stimulation.

    I bit my lip, the pleasure dancing and swirling in the depths of my twat. I shuddered, my dick twitching and throbbing in her mouth. My dick pulsed with the bliss. My toes curled, my juices flowing out of me. I groaned as she bobbed her head up and down my shaft.

    Her tongue danced around my cock’s crown. She teased me. Pleased me. It was an incredible pleasure to experience. My fingers gripped her curly hair. Moans burst from my lips. My round breasts swayed as she suckled with hunger.

    “Oh, wow, Pita,” I moaned. “Ooh, yes, yes, you’re just cleaning all your mother’s juices off my dick.”

    She purred around my futa-cock.

    “And keep rubbing my pussy lips. That feels incredible. You’re such a great friend. My best sex friend in the world. BSFF!”

    She squealed in delight and sucked harder. My pussy clenched. Her digits rubbed faster up and down my cuntlips. She teased them, sending tingles reaching up my shaft to the tip of my clit-dick buried in her mouth. Her tongue danced around it.

    The pressure soared in my ovaries. The bed creaked as I squirmed into the headboard, the lacy pillows behind me soft on my shoulders and back. My pussy felt hotter and hotter with her every suck and stroke.

    My hand tightened in her hair as she teased me. I stared into my friend’s eyes as she polished my dick clean of her mom’s asshole. Incest was the best. I had naughty ideas involving my sister. My pussy clenched, my juices flowing. They leaked down to my rump.

    “Ooh, Pita, you’re such a naughty friend,” I panted. “I’m so glad we’re sex friends. It’s amazing!”

    She winked at me then her fingers rubbing at my pussy went south. She crossed my taint. I gasped as she found my asshole. She rubbed my cream into my sphincter, teasing me. I groaned at that naughty touch.

    She stroked around my asshole and then pressed her finger against my anal ring. My futa-dick throbbed in her mouth as my sphincter widened. My asshole swallowed her pussy-lubed finger. This heat stabbed into my depths and then melted up to my cunt.

    To my ovaries.

    “Such a dirty girl!” I panted. “Oh, Pita, yes, yes!”

    My bowels clenched about her digit. She pumped her finger in and out of my asshole. She worked it into the depths then slid it almost all the way out. I groaned, my heart hammering in my chest. My futa-dick throbbed and ached in her mouth.

    She sucked so hard on me. She did such wicked and naughty things to me. I groaned, my heart beating faster and faster. She rammed her finger deep into me. She wiggled it around. I shuddered, biting my lower lip as the pleasure built.

    “I’m going to cum,” I moaned. “I’m going to fire so much jizz right down your throat.”

    She winked at me as she kept sucking. She nursed hard, her cheeks hollowing while she buffed my dick clean of her mother’s asshole. I whimpered, my cunt clenching. My virgin pussy ached to be penetrated like my asshole was.

    “Pita!” I gasped.

    She jammed a second finger into my asshole.

    “Oh, my god, Pita!” I howled and came.

    It was incredible. My cock fired blast after blast of my jizz into her mouth. A torrent of cum that flooded into her. My toes curled. The pleasure surged through me. My body bucked and shuddered. My cunt clenched and spasmed. My asshole writhed around her two fingers.

    She gulped down my cum as it fired into her mouth. She swallowed it all as the bliss burned through my mind. I bit my lower lip, my pussy spasming with more and more passion. The dual delights rippled through me.

    “Oh, my god, yes, Pita!” I moaned, squirming on the bed, my pussy juices soaking the bedspread. The air smelled of my sweet pussy juices. “Oh, you’re amazing. Just the best. You know that?”

    She winked at me as she sucked out the last of the cum, my body buzzing as I came down from my orgasmic high. I felt so warm and bubbly. My toes curled and my round breasts rose and fell. I stretched my arms up into the air, feeling like a billion bucks.

    It was good timing on our part. I came down Pita’s throat right before her mom called us down for dinner. I was starved. Since her father wouldn’t be home for at least another hour, we didn’t bother dressing. It was naughty having dinner with my friend and her mom naked. All of us were just giggling and laughing and touching each other.

    I had a feeling Pita and her mother were going to be doing such wicked things when Mr. Asis wasn’t around. It sent such a wicked thrill through me thinking about it, my poor dick was hard and throbbing by the time we finished.

    But there wasn’t time for fooling around. We had to get dressed and Mrs. Asis had to wash some sheets. I kissed them both goodbye and promised to be back to “study” with Pita later this week, Wednesday or Thursday.

    I burst out into the evening, twilight falling, and headed home with a big hardon tenting the front of my panties. It made walking a bit of a challenge, but I managed it. My panties really didn’t fit right. They were too tight.

    I liked my panties. It would be a shame to have to buy all new underwear. What could I even have? Icky boys’ boxers. That didn’t sound great at all. Maybe I could get away with boy shorts style underwear. Those could be cute.

    Pink and frilly but roomy.

    I walked in and Allie squealed, “Jenny!”

    She flew out of the living room, her strawberry-blonde pigtails streaming behind her. My little sister threw herself into me and hugged me with a fierceness. I was so aware of my hardon rubbing into her, my pussy growing damp.

    “Wow, you two sure are getting along,” Mom said, peeking in from the living room. She was wearing a t-shirt and a pair of sweat pants. I could tell by the way her breasts moved beneath it, she wore no bra beneath.

    “Yeah, we are,” I said, my sister squirming before me like she had ants in her pants. “She’s been so helpful.”

    “Yep,” said Allie. “I just want to help her out. We were talking and talking so late about her changes and then we fell asleep in the same bed. It was neat. Like we were kids again.”

    “Yeah, I saw you,” Mom said. She had this beatific smile on her face. “Wish I had thought to snap a picture. You two looked like angels.”

    “Mom,” I gasped, my cheeks burning. When she had checked in on us late last night, I was in the middle of cumming in my little sister’s pussy.

    “I would have put it on social media,” said Mom. “Ooh, it’s back on.”

    I could hear Wheel of Fortune’s music in the background. Mom watched it every night followed by Jeopardy. The twins always got the questions right when they watched it. It was hit or miss for the rest of us.

    “Something happened over there,” said Allie, her voice a low whisper.

    “Mmm, how would you like to come study with me on Wednesday or Thursday?”

    Allie’s eyes widened. “Pita knows.”

    I nodded my head. “And that’s not all, it’s—”

    “Girls, you’re missing the next phrase,” Mom said. “It’s got a lot of letters. It’s going to be a good one.”

    “In a minute, Mom!” Allie said in obvious frustration. Then she glanced at me. “Well?”

    “Mrs. Asis came on to me,” I said. “Big time. And Pita caught us.”

    “What were you doing?”

    “Mrs. Asis was riding me,” I said. I gave my sister a hurried rendition of what happened, her hand rubbing at my cock through my skirt. I groaned, so hard and erect from her teasing. I wanted to do such naughty things with her. “And then she realized my secret lover must be someone in the house, so I told her.”

    “A mother and daughter,” whimpered Allie. “That’s so hot. Sounds like you were having all the fun.”

    “Hence why you need to come study with us,” I said as she groped me.

    “Girls,” Mom said, appearing back in the doorway. “You missed it. I almost had it, too.”

    Allie jerked her hand away and spun around, her pigtails swaying. “Uh, bummer, Mom. We, uh, have to go up and talk. I need some help with my homework.”

    “And you’re not asking the twins?” Mom asked.

    “They’re studying,” Allie said. She grabbed my hand. “Jenny had this class last year. She should be able to help me.”

    “Oh, okay,” Mom said. “Oh, that reminds me, I want to drive you to your college again, Jenny. And don’t make any plans for after school.”

    “Oh?” I asked, blinking while Allie tugged on me, impatient.

    “Yeah, I want to take you shopping.” She glanced at my skirt and her cheeks reddened. “Get you some clothes that are more comfortable for you to wear. New panties, probably, and maybe some boy’s jeans.”

    “Oh, yeah,” I said, blushing. Shopping with my hot mom sent naughty fantasies dancing in my head. Trying on clothes. New panties. Letting her see my hardon… “Sure, Mom. Thanks. Love you. I have to go. I have a munchkin pulling on me.”

    Mom laughed as my sister dragged me away. Allie was clearly eager to “study.” So was I. My dick throbbed as she led me up the stairs and to the room. We’d have to be quiet. Maybe if we kissed each other really, really hard we wouldn’t make any noise.

    “I can’t wait to study with you and Pita!” she moaned as we reached my bedroom and vanished inside.

    Me, too. Being a futa was getting wilder and wilder.

    To be continued…